《Boku wa Isekai de Fuyo Mahou to Shoukan Mahou wo Tenbin ni Kakeru》 Volume 1 - CH 1 Chapter 1: Trap At the end of September, Saturday afternoon, after school. In a forest about 5 min away from the road linking the High School Section and the Middle School Section, I was holding a shovel, covered with mud, trying to make a trap. The depth of this hole is far deeper than a persons height. This is already the third trap that I have dug, hence it is quite easy. If you also count the already dug and filled traps, this is already the 5th one. After digging so many, more or less you will become skilled at it. When I feel that it is almost there, I stabbed the spears I prepared in advance into the trap. That is the bamboo after I cut, and sharpened into a simple spear. I placed the tip upwards, and stabbed it into the hole. One after another. Rigidly, one after another. I pulled at a rope that is tied to a nearby tree, and climbed out of the hole, then carefully covered the trap with leaves, as a disguise. I have to be faster, there is not much time. That fellow is coming. I wiped the sweat from my forehead. Now it is 2.30pm. For that fellow, I even left clues. I left a message, to guide that fellow to this place. I am guessing, that fellow probably wont notice that that is a message. He probably will think that that is a mistake that I have accidentally made, and he is thinking that I am hiding something important here. And because of that important thing, that is the reason why I came to this place everyday he will probably think like that. He must have thought, that recently I disappeared as soon as school ended, is because I came here. From a certain viewpoint, that sort of thinking is not wrong. Because I have been digging traps here. The first trap, because I feel unsatisfied about it, hence I buried it. The second trap, though it is passable, but I hoped that it can be more comprehensive, hence I also buried it. Because the thing that I am about to do is not allowed to fail. I am about to kill someone. I will let that fellow drop into this trap, and kill him. Just by dropping on the bamboo spear might not be able to kill, hence I had hidden a few plastic containers under a nearby tree, and they are filled with gasoline. I intend to wait for the guy to drop into the trap, and then pour in the gasoline from above, before throwing in a torch. If that fellow is really lucky, or perhaps it is not enough for him to die. Hence I prepared a bamboo spear that is over 5 meter long. I cut the bamboo diagonally, then pared the cutting to make it very sharp, I will use this bamboo spear and stab him from above. Without stopping, until he is no longer moving. Like this everything will end, and the revenge ends here. Then what do I do? I dont really care about that much. If this continues, I will definitely be killed by that guy one day. I will be bullied by him until I die, and I will also be obliterated in the society. That fellow is very powerful, and of course his wrist power is very strong, but there is not only that. That fellows parents are the influential people who funded the school. It sounds like the plot in manga, but that is really the case in reality. What this student have done, not even the school teachers dare to voice out against him. Such a person really exist in our school. And I am targeted by this kind of lousy person. This school adopts the system of having the entire school in dormitories, and the school itself is situated in the mountains. This is a closed village society, and the head of the village has his eyes on me. That fellow is bullying me to increase the value in his life. One of these days I will be bullied to death. Since it will be so, I can only kill him before getting killed, isnt it? I held my breath and waited patiently. I dont know if it was because I am suspicious, but the usual noisy cries of the birds, insects, there is none of it today. The forest was in a state of silence. Soon, that fellow is coming soon. I heard footsteps. That is the sound of someone stepping on dead leaves, that is the sound of the footsteps of that fellow coming over. I am very nervous, and lightly held down my trembling hand. My sweat rolled down my cheeks. Though it is already at the end of September, but the mountain should not be this hot. I dont know if it is because I did some exercise just now, but I am sweating all over, and even now I am still sweating. No, it should be because I am nervous. But that also cannot be helped. Of course I am nervous, after all I am about to kill someone, and my hands and legs are all shaking. Once I think about it, I could not resist revealing a crafty smile. I can kill that fellow. Just by thinking about that, I am happy enough to cry out. Because that fellow Suddenly, my body shook. I quickly placed my hands on the fallen leaves. When I realized it, I began to worry if just now that sound has been heard by that fellow? No, this is The tree I am leaning on is vibrating. Only seeing the tree branches, and leaves shaking. It is an earthquake. And it is very big. There was a shock wave that echoed from my belly area. That was the greatest shaking, but after that it stopped. (TL note: Dont ask me why there is a shock wave from his abdomen.. I am guessing it cuz of the tree is vibrating and he is leaning on it.) The shaking stopped. It seems that no trees fell, nor will there be any mudslides. I breathed a sigh of relief. The trap is fine too, that is great. But there is a problem. Its an earthquake! I heard that fellows voice, and the sound of smacking lips. (TL note: smacking lips = sound of someone clicking his tongue, you know the one you go tsu!) It isnt good I couldnt help but think. If that fellow changed his mind, then the things that I have prepared wont they The sound of the footsteps indeed gradually went away. The one who should smack the lips is me. I bit my lips, and clenched my fists. No, it is not over yet. That fellow maybe just worried that a landslide may happen or something. Maybe he will be back in a while. I silently prayed and waited patiently. I dont know how many minutes have passed. I felt that it has been a long time, but it is probably about only 10 mins or so. The sounds of footsteps began to approach again. Thats great, I clenched my fist tightly, wanting to put out a victory pose. That fellow came back. This time he should walk past here. The footsteps got closer. Whats going on? The sound of the footsteps seems to be heavier than before. I think, that is probably me thinking too much. I shook my head, and focused. I get this feeling that even the breathing of that fellow has become very loud. The [Fuuhi.Fuuhi] when exhaling is just like a pig. What exactly is going on, is that fellow tired? What a useless guy. Seemingly so arrogant usually, but in the end he is only this much. I smiled sinisterly. Just like this is good. If he is already tired, then his attention is bound to become weaker. His footsteps should also become more messy. Just watch. And fall. A shrill scream sounded. I rushed out from behind the tree trunk, and carried the plastic containers while dashing towards the trap. Without even looking at the situation inside the trap, I poured the liquid in the containers in. The gasoline flowed into the trap with a doshi doshi sound. It continue to flow, making someone feel that it is kind of exaggerated. Next is the spark. I used the lighter to light a piece of confetti, and throw it into the trap. The scream echoed in to the ears. It is that last struggle of the guy, it make one feel so smoothing. I picked up the bamboo spear and stabbed it into the trap, giving that fellow the fatal blow. The feel of the spear stabbing into the meat was transmitted through the palms. So a humans stomach is that soft, it is far beyond my imagination. I closed my eyes, and desperately stabbed the bamboo spear continuously down. Finally, the resistance stopped. I timidly opened my eyes, and looked into the trap. That fellows corpse Is not in the trap. What replaced it, is a fat creature that is pig-like looking, and uses 2 legs to walk, covered with blood and dead inside. That is a fat creature with reddish-brown skin. And the blood that flowed out is blue. Only seeing him covered completely in blue colored blood. Ha? I could not help making a confused sound like a fool. I let go of the bamboo spear in my hands. At that moment the fat pig-human released another sound like a wheezing sound. The pig-human body is gradually becoming fuzzy. No, its body is dissipating just like smoke. I blinked. Just as I was stunned at all these, the pig-humans body disappeared completely. A opening trumpet music rang in my ears. You leveled up! I heard a neutral voice saying so, and my vision became all white. Volume 1 - CH 2 Chapter 2: The White Room Once I regain consciousness, I discovered that I am inside a white colored room. The entire ceiling is glowing just like a fluorescent bulb. Or perhaps because of this, this place is as bright as day. The size of the room is about the same as a classroom. But, there is only a table and a chair. There is a laptop on the table. The table, chair, and laptop, thats all things that are in the room. The laptop is open, and the screen showed something like Excel. I timidly walked towards the table. Looking at the computer screen. Only seeing my name written on top of it, and below writing Level 1, and Skill Points 2. And further below is a table with simple words like sword, spear, magic. I shake my head in suspicion. Is this some sort of prank? What exactly is going on? No, actually I did know what is this. This is the ability table. My ability table. Just like a computer game, the screen shows my ability values. But, what is written on it is not Strength, Intelligence, HP or MP. From the table that is like game stats, I can see that, there are only levels and skills these 2 components. This sort of game does exist in reality, and some of these games will even hide of the characters ability. Then, this screen means that I used my confused mind to think. On it was Level 1, Skill Points 2, does it means that I can get 2 kind of skills? Or it is that, the points needed for different skills are different Alas, this sort of thing is not important. Or perhaps it is not completely unimportant, in short just keep it aside for now. The most important thing is, what kind of situation am I currently in. Is there someone around! I shouted loudly. Is there anyone around! Please explain a bit, I hope that someone can come and explain what is this, and what is the situation now. I did not have any expectation, only saying for the sake of hoping that something will happen. If this world is kind enough that if you ask the other party to explain, the other party will explain in detail for us, then even I will be able to live better. At least I will not be forced into planning to kill that fellow. However the master of this space, seems to be much kinder than the people in my world. Only seeing a window popping out from the screen, with the following words on it. Please go ahead and ask the questions. Even the entering window also popped out, thats pretty sweet of him. I shall omit the questioning and answering between me and the computer, because it is not only lengthy, it also contains a lot of useless parts. I am continuously asking detailed questions that make people think that Even this you have to ask?, questions like from Where is this place,Who are you, until What brand is this computer, What time is it noware asked. Most of the questions, only gotten the response of unable to answer. That is also good, because no answer is also a very important information. In conclusion, the currently known information are as follows: This is not a dream. The truth is, whether if the person who said I did not liereally lied, only he himself will know. In other words, this could also be a dream, and it could also not be a dream. Personally, I hope that this is just a dream. In this room there is only me. Also to say, this is a private room. Our dormitory is a 4 person room, hence I am quite happy. I can always stay in this room, until I used the PC, and close the window for the acquiring of skills. The moment I close that window, I will immediately return to where I originally was, which is in the forest. This technology is too powerful. When I am in this room, the time outside in the world is still. No matter how many years I stay in this place, the time outside will not even elapsed past 0.1 second. The performance of this room is better than Seishin to Toki no Heya. (TL note: Seishin to Toki no Heya = a room in Dragonball where time pass very slowly) This sort of technology is really amazing until it is shocking. Technology? No, Haha, hmmm The condition to enter this room, that is a level up. If I want to enter this room again, then I have to level up again. And to level up, then I need to defeat enemies, and accumulate experience points. To be honest, I do not know what to say. In short, all of this is too cool. Every time you level up you can get skill points. And as long as you use those skill points then you can get skills. In principle, once you get the skill, then it is unable to be reverted back to skill points. This is kind of inconvenient. The so call skill, is something similar to adding value to my current body. It seems to be like that. So as to say, once I get the Sword Skill skill, I will become an expert with sword. No, becoming an expert is a lie. Each Skill has its Skill Rank, and currently I am only rank 1, it can hardly be called an expert. To increase the Skill Rank, of course there is the need to use skill points. And to increase the skill rankl to 1, you need to use 1 skill point. To increase the skill from rank 1 to rank 2, you need 2 points. Likewise, when you need to raise from rank 2 to rank 3, you need 3 points. It seems that the highest rank is rank 9. Supposing if one concentrate on the Sword Skill, then when that person reached level 23, then he can reach the Skill Rank 9. After a person level up, other than skills, the persons physical and mental strength will also increase. That is HP and MP. It is getting to be more and more like a game. The Skill Rank is only giving extra value to the original body. So as to say, if I am originally a sword master, then I might be able to defeat a person with Sword Skill Rank 9. But, I have only held the bamboo sword in gym classes. Weapon Attack Skills have 6 types, which includes unarmed combat, sword skills, spear skills, pole skills, shooting and throwing. As long as you have Sword Skill skill, then when you have a sword in your hand, your movements will become more agile. In addition, axe seems to be included inside Sword Skill skills. That also includes every weapon that can be used to cut. Similarly, Spear Skill skill is for when you are armed with weapons like bamboo spears or weapons that can be stab, then it will display its effect. Then I asked, then what if I used a shovel to battle? The answer given was, if you use it as a sword, then you can activate the Sword Skill; if you use the flat part to bash, then you can activate the Pole Skill; if you sharpen the edges of the shovel, and use it to stab the enemy, then you can activate the Spear Skill. The shovel is indeed almighty. Bows, slingshots, pistols, machine guns are all under Shooting Skills. As for throwing grenades, cola bottles, baseball, belonged to Throwing Skills. Then I asked, which type does kicking a soccer ball belongs? In the end i get the answer no such Skill. I continued to ask, if throwing a long spear that can be used as a javelin, then which does it belong to? The other party repliedIf such a situation is met, both Spear Skill and Throwing Skill are OK. It has such a subtle difference from the shovel. Saying so it seem that throwing a dagger or a short axe is also the same. The creature I killed, was a monster known as an orc locally. Locally refers to where? And also what are monsters~ damn. The so-called magic, is a skill using something called Mana to conjure fire or wind. What is that, and there is mana. Is this a fantasy world? Hmm, actually it is a fantasy world. Thats right. It is too crazy. Magic Skills are separated into 7 types, which are Earth, Water, Fire and Wind, these 4 attributes, and adding Support Magic and Summon Magic, and also Healing Magic. It seems that according to differences in Skills, there are different magic prepared. Each Skill Rank are accompanied with 4 types of magic, and once you rank up you will be able to use it automatically. Other than that, there are also other Skills available Physical, Movement, Detection, Music. Physical Skill is like a muscle enhancer, to let people lift heavy objects easily. Or perhaps even swing the sword that is higher than ones height. Movement Skills can let ones movement become more agile, and jump higher. Though the strides wont change to very fast, but the instantaneous push off seems to be increased. Detection Skill is a Skill that enables one to conduct convert actions, distinguish faraway voices, and see things faraway etc etc. In other words, it includes all the abilities needed by a special forces member. Music Skill seems to enhance the music sense and voice. If using singing can let Giants follow my orders, then perhaps I will consider it, but it seems to not have that effect. Actually I also dont really understand. Every question related to Who prepared all these stuff, all of them are unanswered. This is simply crazy to the maximum. As for questions like Why I can get such things like Level and Skills,the answer gotten was that I will need it in the future. Is it~ So it is like this. Dont tell me you want me to be a Hero? I do not want to. This seem to be not a dream, but reality. The feeling is the worst. If I died, there is no way to resurrect. It is really very bad. As to why I need to get Skills, what futurerefers to, and disturbing words like Mana and Monsters. I temporarily set them aside. After all, there is insufficient information. Although there are many things that can be investigated, but even if I do so now it will not help much. The most important thing now, is that I can get Skills. Other than that, if I miss this opportunity, then I will need to wait until next level up before I can get Skills again. And to level up, I have to defeat the monsters called Half-Beast man. In a state where I do not have skills, I cannot defeat them. Hence I decide to sort out the information on Skills first. Now, the computer screen is displaying all the skills: Physics Unarmed Combat, Sword Skill, Spear Skill, Pole Skill, Shooting, Throwing. MagicEarth Magic, Water Magic, Fire Magic, Wind Magic, Support Magic, Summon Magic, Healing Magic. OthersPhysical, Movement, Detection, Music. I need to choose 1 or 2 out for these 17 kinds of skills, and raise it to Rank 1. Also there is no need to use all the Skill Points at one go. After some thoughts, I asked a few more questions. And then I struggled in the mind to think again. I did not know how many hours passed after I came to this room. But I am not hungry, nor thirsty. Or perhaps this room is like this. Who knows. After setting my determination, I stood in front of the laptop. From the Skill Table I chose 2 Skills, and raised them to Rank 1. Kazuhisa: Level 1 Support Magic Summon Magic Skill Points After I moved the cursor to Confirm, and press the confirmation button. In the next moment, I returned back to the forest. Volume 1 - CH 3 Chapter 3: Support Magic and Summon Magic I am standing in front of the trap in the forest. What happened just now, is just like a dream. But in front of me there is indeed a trap, and the hole has the scent of burnt meat. Ah, I guess that I wouldnt want to eat meat for a while. Thought the orcs figure has already disappeared, but the end of the bamboo spear is still stained with blue colored blood. That indeed is real. Orc. It is a monster with a face like a pig. That sort of thing really existed, and I still killed it. That also doesnt matter. Yup, I just going to take it that its fine. I am much calmer than I had expected. After all I had intended to kill humans. Even if the one that I killed was a ugly monster from a fantasy RPG, it is still not much of a big problem. The problems lies not with this, but on whether if there is only 1 of this orc. The answer is most likely no. When asking in the white room, it has actually been hinted at. At the question Why do I need Skills which I asked, the computer had answered: Because the future you will have a need for it. The situation that I will be in midst of in the future, will cause me to need the thing called Skills that is what that someone in that room said. In that case I clutched my fist tightly. Thats right, first is to get those skills the special power that was bestowed upon me, the power that will definitely be able to protect me. I tried to use the skills. Starting the support magic first. According to the answer by the other party, at every skill rank, you can use 4 types of magic. When using magic, you must consume MP. Roughly after using magic for about 10 times, the MP will be fully depleted. And the method to recover MP, is to stay at the same spot and not move. It said that roughly for 10minutes, then you can recover enough MP for 1 usage of magic. Lets try I murmured to myself while looking at my right hand. Mighty Arm When using magic, you have to concentrate your attention. When asking, the other party kindly suggested to me, that I can set a keyword, and read it out. So thats it, after I followed the suggestion, then I have a feeling that my whole body has lost some strength, and then my right hand began to give off a delicate light. I used my glowing right hand to pick up the shovel. It is lighter than earlier, the shovel has becoming significantly lighter. No, that is not right, it should be that my arm power became stronger. This is the effect of magic. For testing purposes, I clenched my fist and punched the trunk nearby. Ouch. The tree did not move, while there is a bit of a bruise on my hand. And then blood oozed out from the wound, red blood. The color of the blood is different from the orc. The pain brought me to tears. Well, forget it. I said softly with regret, while shaking my head at the same time. Anyway, I have confirmed that things like magic does indeed exist. Actually when I saw the orc and the room, I have already began to believe a little that this is a supernatural phenomenon. No, it should not be just a little. It is that I completely believe. This world And I I shrugged my shoulders. Forget it, lets try summon magic next. Summon Raven.(TL note: This MC needs to know his birds.. He called for a raven but a crow(karasu) comes out) The space in front of me began to distort into a black mass, and 1 crow appeared from the distorted space, and stopped at the branch beside me, giving a Ka cry. Search for Enemy. I said so, at the same time while pointing to the direction to search. The crow gave another Ka cry, and flew up, disappearing from my sight quickly. After a few minutes, it came back. The cry of the crow, sounds like saying to me: There is a monster on the road, prowling around. Are you the one who spoke just now? The crow cry out again, but this time it seems like a normal call from a crow. I have to confirm if I am hallucinating. I carefully walked to where the road is, while trying to avoid stepping on the fallen leaves. The short 5 minute journey, seems very long. I came to the area nearby the road, this is a tar road that runs through the forest. The width of the road can only allow about 2 light trucks to pass, and the roadside is covered with fallen leaves. There is a creature walking on 2 legs on the road. It has a pig face and a human body, and it is completely naked. The skill tone is reddish brown, with a protruding tummy, and it smells. Its an orc. The orc is holding a rusty sword in its hands. Thats right, a sword. Will the orc from before perhaps also hold a sword? I do not know. After all when I saw it, the orc is almost about to disappear. I will go and check in the trap later I thought so in this way. Okay, back to the orc in front of me. Though I did not look carefully before, but this fellows figure is much bigger than me. Its body is full of strong muscles, and its arms and legs are very thick, seemingly like a certain athlete who does hammer throw. But an athlete who does hammer throw, is a human who wants to obtain a gold medal in Olympics, while the orc in front of me, seems to have a similar build as the one I saw before. In other words, the human Olympic athlete is equivalent to a standard orc. That is pretty scary. If I had a hand to hand combat with that fellow, it wouldnt be surprising for me to get killed. But, if I dont kill that fellow then I cannot level up, and hence will never be able to return to that white room. Now thinking back, the person at the other end of the computer is actually very friendly, no matter what questions I asked, he replied very patiently. Of course, the other party also have a lot of things that he cannot tell me. Even so, from the process of constantly asking, I still got a lot of information. After using magic, the questions I wanted to ask have become way too many. Hence I have to go back to that room again. For the sake of returning to that room, I have to level up. And to level up, I have to defeat that orc. So the important thing now, is to kill that orc in front of me. I want to kill you. I murmured softly, clenching my fist tightly, and then focused my attention on my legs. Physical Up. My feet began to give off a delicate light. This is the magic to strengthen the body, specially used to strengthen the foot. Just at the instant when the orc turned to face me, I made up my mind, and dash onto the road. We are about 20 meters apart. The monster with the pig nose looked at me, and give out a Fumo cry. It raised its rusty sword high up, and rushed towards me. The other party intends to kill me. Even if I was grazed, it will definitely be very painful. Hence I must not allow it to happen. I immediately turned and dashed into the forest that I jumped out from. The orc indeed cried Fumo, while chasing after me. I did not look back, only concentrating on running, at the same time smirking in satisfaction. Fumo sound became very distant. Huh? Oh right, I used magic to strengthen my legs. Thats why I can escape from the orc. It was because of this, that is why I got the Support Magic Skill. Because the top priority is to think of ways to survive, hence I completely ignored the Skills relating to weapons, and chose support magic. Having said that, did I put too much of a distance between us? I looked back, and saw a reddish brown skin thing rushing through the woods, roughly about 15 meters away. I am here, you stupid pig! I shouted, and slowed down at the same time. The orc seems to have discovered me again, and I saw it suddenly rushing towards me. I quickly ran away. The chasing game quickly ended. I light jumped, and crossed the trap covered with grass. As for the orc, it unhesitatingly fell into trap. That is a very deep hole. I had set a total of 3 traps, and one of them is already unable to be used due to the battle before, but there are still 2 more. Because I had thought of all the routes that fellow could have taken. But now, that fellow is already irrelevant, and simply does not deserved any attention. But, these traps have other uses. For the killing of the orcs, and to let me go into that room again, hence these traps are essential. No, conversely, it is because of these traps, that is why I chose those 2 skills. I used summon magic to call out the crow, and send it for reconnaissance from the air. And then use support magic to strengthened my legs, and taking control of the game of catch. Lastly is to let the orc fall into the trap. Until now, it has indeed gone pretty smoothly. I looked at the orc in the hole, and confirm that this pig-human has indeed been injured by the bamboo spears. The orc is constantly bleeding blue blood, staring at me angrily. It is frantically swinging that rusty sword in the hole. But that sword cannot cut me. Just like just now, first I poured the gasoline into hole, then throw in the kindle. This orcs body is engulfed by the flames, struggling vigorously. Next is the final blow. I took the bamboo spear. The effect of the magic Mighty Arm is still effective, and hence I used my strengthened arm to stab the spear into the hole. The feeling of the sharp edge of the spear piercing through the meat, caused me to frown. Even so, I still continued to stab. Finally, the groans of the orc stopped. I looked into the trap, and saw the orcs body gradually becoming transparent just like before. I killed the orc, the 2nd orc. The orcs body completely disappeared. Just that. Nothing else happened, and I was not delivered to the white room. Well, this is also expected. I muttered to myself breathlessly. Thats right, if this is a video game, then from the experience needed to raise from level 0 to level 1, is definitely different from the experience need from level 1 to level 2. At least 2 times more I thought so in my heart. Or even worse, maybe it needs 3 times, or even 4 times. Anyway, there is still 1 trap left; if there is the need, then I can use back the traps that were used. After the orc disappeared, there is a red gemstone that is about the size of a small fingernail left in the trap. What is that? Is it the treasure that drops after defeating the enemy just like in a game? Why do I feel that it is becoming more and more like a RPG in the computer. I climbed down into the trap, and put up that red gem. Ruby? Well, I dont exactly know how to differentiate between gemstones. I decided to keep the gem in my pocket first. Next is to return to the trap that killed the first orc and check it, or perhaps I missed it, there is indeed a similar gem inside there. I also picked up that gem. Then, I sent the crow out to search again. The crow I summoned is still around. Next time when I go into the white room, I have to ask how long the summoned crow can last. Finally, the crow returned. There is 1 monster chasing a human. That is what the crow said. Volume 1 - CH 4 Chapter 4: The Orc and The Girl After a few minutes. I hid behind a shady tree, around 10 steps away from the orc and the human figure to observe them. When I arrived here, the magic Mighty Arm has already lost its effect. But Physical Up is still usable. The duration of the magic, is roughly about 20 C 30 minutes. Later when I am visiting the white room, I should ask about this. The person who is pinned under the orc, is a girl. The girl is wearing the uniform of the Middle School section, with a long black hair that reaches the waist. The orc is breathing heavily in its preparation of its violence of the girl. Now what? Why did this guy try to open the girls legs? Why did this guy throw its weapon aside? Why did this guy face its butt towards me without any preparation, while thinking of raping that girl? It is completely unsuspecting of its surroundings. This is a good chance I thought to myself. The girl is crying loudly, and as long as I crept closer quietly, then the orc should not be able to discover me. Then I will just use her as bait. One of these days, I will have to kill these monsters without the use of traps. Now with this situation in front of me, isnt it the best chance for me to take the first step? I calmed down and took a deep breath, and then casted magic on the bamboo spear. Keen Weapon. The bamboo spear began to glow slightly, and the tip became harder, its piercing power should have also risen. Mighty Arm, Physical Up. My arms and legs began to glow. Though the effect of Physical Up has not disappeared, but to be on the safe side, I still cast it again. In this way, both my arms and legs are in the strengthened state. If any emergency happens, I just have to leave this girl and escape by myself. After using so many magic, it caused me to feel abit dizzy. I hope the next level up will increase the MP. Nevertheless, all my magic must be cast before the battle. I judged that I can still handle it, and hence I called the crow that I summoned with summon magic. Mighty Arm, Physical Up, Keen Weapon. I used magic to strengthen the crows ability. Support magic can be used on the others. It should be said that support magic is to be used on other, supporting them. I used Keen Weaponon the crows beak. With this, it should be able to act as the role of diversion against the orc. I hope it can achieve its role. Please, please protect me. I am really afraid by myself. The things that can be done are done. Okay, preparation ready. I held the bamboo spear, and slowly, silently walked closer to behind the orc who is pinning the girl beneath it. The orc took off it loincloth, revealing its ugly butt. I once heard from a great man that, humans are the most unguarded when they are excreting. Thinking about it carefully, ejaculating is also a form of discharging. The posture now, is indeed completely unguarded. Where should I stab? After thinking, I decide to aim at the neck. If I missed, the stab may hurt the girl, but even if so, I will think about it when the time comes. After all, this girl is nobody to me. I ordered the crow that once the battle start, to steal away the sword that the orc threw aside, and ran away. Thus, even if the surprise attack fail, the opponent can only fight with me bare handed. I walked step by step closer to the orcs back. Almost there. I swallowed my saliva My eyes met with the eyes of the girl who is pinned under. Not good. I began to have cold sweat. If she did any kind of suspicious actions now, then the orc may discover my existence. I felt very angry, I am about to save you now. But of course those are just words, because up to just now, I had only thoughts of using the girl as bait. I will be betrayed by her. I am thinking of this by reflex. It is the same as that time. That is why I was targeted by that fellow. There is someone who is bullied in my class, and because I wanted to help him, and hence I made that guy unhappy. In the end the target for bullying changed from that student to me, and even that student who was being bullied initially, also joined in the act of bullying me. I can never forget, that student who was originally being bullied, giving a cruel smile on his face when he was looking at me lying on the floor. I will also never forget, when he used the wet cloth for cleaning toilets to wipe my face, those eyes were full of joy. My actions have been betrayed by him who did it in the worst form. I wanted to seek justice, and the ending was this. I wanted to help him, and the ending was this. I believed everyone in the world has a kind heart, but the ending was this. So I will never trust anyone again. I created a plan to kill that fellow alone, and I also prepared everything alone. Luckily I did not have any friends, and no one to pay attention to me, hence I could take this action easily. From the past until now, all I need is myself; it will be so in the future too. Thats right, I only need myself. Even if the girl in front of me betrays me, that doesnt matter too. I will kill this orc, and gain the experience. Thats all. There is still a few steps to the orc, and now in a swoop In the moment just as I was determined to take the step No! Stop, go away! The girl began to cry loudly. Her behavior, is as though she was trying to attract the orcs attention. The girl used her hands to hammer at the orcs muscular chest, while the orc looked down at the girl impatiently, and lightly slapped her. The girls lip tore, spitting out a bit of blood. Even so, she continued to resist. The orc seemed more unhappy. And that was enough. I gave a yell, and attacked the orc. I used all my strength and stabbed the spear into the orcs thick neck. Blue colored blood splashed everywhere. The orc gave a shriek, and turned around. It has great strength, but how can I just let go. I grabbed the bamboo spear with my hands tightly, and stabbed harder. The orc left the girl and fell down at the side. The bamboo spear stabbed inside his throat, also bounced out of my hands. The orc violently pulled the bamboo spear out, and threw it aside, and look around, searching for its rusty sword. But it cannot find it. That is of course. Because that sword Is taken by the crow in its mouth, and delivered to my side. (TL note: this crow doesnt know how to use its claws?) Perhaps it is because of being strengthened by magic, even holding the sword bigger than itself, the crow can still fly normally. Good. I held the orcs sword, and prepared for battle. I ordered the crow to attack the orcs eyes. After the crow who is loyal to me gave a cry, it flew towards the orc. The orc tried to use its hands to chase the crow away. But, the crow I summoned persisted in attacking the orcs face. I gave a shout, and rushed towards the orc. I held the sword and slashed at its body, large amount of blue blood sprayed out, and the orc staggered backwards. I took another step forward, and swung the sword. But the orc used its hands to block my attack. A huge impact caused my arms to go numb. The sword in my hand flew away, landing in the woods. Just as I was thinking Shit!, the orc came towards me. I quickly distanced myself. Because of the effect of magic, my body is very light, and I was able to put some distance between us in a moment. But, with this, I also lost my element of surprise. The more important problem is that, my hands and legs are shaking. Afraid? Of course I am afraid! I am super scared! I wished to turn tail and run away immediately! My teeth gave the sound of kachi kachi, and my breath became very rushed. I seemed to pant more exaggeratedly than the orcs nasal breath. Clearly I did not have any injury, but I dont know why I am actually more tired. But the orc is also staggering. It seems that the stab in its neck is very effective. This should be a fatal wound for humans, but this fellow seems to be surprisingly robust. Ah, after all its whole body is made of muscles Having said that, the sword indeed did not work. I suddenly discovered that the bamboo spear is still beside the orc. That bamboo spear has obviously injured the orc until like that, but in the orcs recognition, it seems to not treat it as a weapon. This fellow is a simple unicellular organism. But its simple mind, is a favorable element to me. Let me make good use of it. I ordered the crow to fly beside the orcs face. This is a check. As I expected, the orc is thrown into confusion by the attack from the crow. I took the chance to rush to the bamboo spear, and quickly picked it up. No, this is a lie. More accurately, I ran to the spear unsteadily, and because my hands are shaking incessantly, hence after picking up the bamboo spear I dropped it twice, until the 3rd time then I managed to grab the anti-slip cloth I had on it. At this moment, the orcs eyes are pecked out by the crow, and it gave a wail I held the bamboo spear, while giving a yell, and dashed towards it. The orc used both hands to cover its face, and hence my bamboo spear stabbed straight into its defenseless body. Blue colored blood spilled out. Then its a scream. I continued to use the bamboo spear to pierce the orc that is resisting weakly. The orc fell, and twisted its body. I kept stabbing it, until its body became transparent, and slowly disappeared. A opening trumpet music rang in my ears. You leveled up! I heard that neutral voice again, and then my vision became all white. When I came to my senses, I am already again in the white room. Volume 1 - CH 5 Chapter 5: Just what to level up I am in the white colored room, with a blur face. I have fought desperately. That was an intense battle that was different from the previous 2 battles. Until now then I realized that, that is a life and death struggle. I only understood it now. My hands and legs begin to tremble again. I squatted on the floor, adjusting my breathing. Okay. I stood up. As long as I am in this room, I have unlimited time to use. In that case, I have to make good use of this advantage until the limit. Thats right, I have a lot of things to think about. There is also a lot of things that I need to know. First, I can confirm 1 thing. That is I do not have any ways of using a sword to fight. It is too scary. During the battle because I am too into it and was unable to think clearly, but even now, I still cannot help but shiver in fear. I am such a timid person. The orcs power is very strong. The other party is obviously unarmed, and I am holding a weapon, but I completely did not feel that the situation is to my advantage. The orcs physique is just too strong. But that is definitely because my strength is too weak, and unable to penetrate through the orcs thick fats, and give it the fatal wounds. In the previous 2 battles which uses the traps, I have already discovered the reason why I can win, it is because I am using ambushes, stealing their weapons, using summon magic to disturb them, and even using support magic to increase my basic abilities. If I am missing any one of them, then the me of now would probably be a corpse on the ground. I am not suited for physical fights, and the extent can be fatal. I have always vaguely felt it, even while practicing Kendo or Judo in the gym classes, after a short while I will be overwhelmed by the opponents pressure. Even if I was resolved to face the other party, my actions will also become very simple and direct, and immediately it will be dodged by the other party. But, when watching a match like the others, I will still say irresponsible comments like Do it that way,Do it this way I am completely not suitable for that kind of activity. But, knowing what I am not suitable for, is also an good thing. Hence, I will not need to waste any points on weapon skills. Skill points are very precious, even 1 point cannot be wasted. I need to think about what to do next. I need to think of a way to defeat orcs which does not rely on close-combat. The most ideal method, is to use summon magic to call out something other than crows The crows from Skill Level 1 may have the effect of restraining, but they are unable to act as shields, to ward off the enemys attacks. I sat before the laptop, and entered the question: What can I summon with Summon Magic at Skill Level 2? Puppet Golem. Oh! In my heart, I was suddenly filled with anticipation. Targeting this, I asked a few more questions, and finally obtained the following information:- Puppet Golem is a wooden man familiar, and it is armed with a pole. Its height is roughly around 150cm. The combined strength of 2 Puppet Golems, is equivalent roughly to 1 orc. This is after I asked a series of questions, one of the things that I managed to understand. So, the things that are summoned with Summon Magic are called familiars. I should have confirmed this earlier. Saying about matter that should have been confirmed earlier, actually there are still alot of them- Regarding the duration of magic, if it is the Support Magic Skill Level 1, it can roughly stay active for 25 minutes plus/minus 5 minutes. So it is just a rough estimate, it seem that for safety, I should recast the magic every 20 minutes. No, wait a minute. If a persons level or skill level increases, then what will happen? I entered the question again. And hence understood the following:- The increase in a persons level has nothing to do with the duration of magic. Only when the specific Magic Skill Level increase, then the duration will also increase. If Mighty Arm, Physical Up and Keen Weaponlevel is raised to Skill Level 2, then the magic duration will change to 50 minutes plus/minus 10 minutes. I see, as long as I increase the Support Magic Skill Rank, the duration will increase to 40 minutes to 1 hour. This will be very important with regards to reducing MP consumption. Next, I said some questions regarding familiars- Familiar Summon Magic and other Magic is different, the required consumption of MP by Skill Rank, so as to say,when Skill Rank is 2, the MP consumed is 4; when Skill Rank is 3, the MP consumed is 9; when Skill Rank is 4, the MP consumed is 16. In principle, the familiars will always obey the masters orders, until the summoner returns it, or disappear because it is defeated. In this period, the maximum value of MP will maintain at the state after the deduction of MP. There is no limit to the amount of familiar summoned at each summon, but the decrease of the maximum of MP will accumulate. This matter is very important. So I can call out 2 crows at a time! But I am not going to do so. No matter how many crows there are, they are after all just a flock of the same feathers. Because they are crows, hence they are of the same feathers. Thats good. This saying is very good. kohon. (TL note: the above crows thingy is something like a lame joke by the MC. tried to make it in english. but not very well done I guess. Kohon = sound of like being empty since he is alone) But, to be able to call out 2 Puppet Golem is pretty attractive. Although the MP consumed for Rank 2 of Summon Magic is 4 times that of the crows, but if I cast Keen Weapon, Physical Up and Mighty Arm before sending them to fight with the orcs, then if its only facing 1 orc, then there should be a chance for success. No, this way of fighting seems to be too harsh To raise my Level from 1 to 2, I killed 2 orcs. Next, to level up the amount of monsters that I have to kill, will definitely increase. But, the Skill Point gotten for every level up will remain as 2, and to rank up the skills, I have to consume the same amount of points as the next rank. My combat ability will reach a bottleneck sooner or later. Then what about the enemy? Is there only orcs? No definitely now, at least there will be a monster like leader of the orcs or something. Perhaps there maybe monsters which are much worse. No, I believe there is. Like dragon. When facing a dragon, should I use Puppet Golem as a shield and fight? Although I dont know what kind of existence is a dragon, but I will just assume it is a Tyrannosaurus. I tried to imagine. A wooden doll against a Tyrannosaurus. In my imagination, the Puppet Golem is crushed in a instant. Not possible. Definitely impossible. I feel that even with Support Magic, it will still fail badly. I completely cannot imagine any chance of winning. But one thing is for sure. Even if I have Skill Rank 3 or 4 of Summon Magic, when having a close combat, I will definitely lose to those with a similar ranked Sword Skill or Spear Skill opponent. In other words, the most ideal vanguard, is a person who have such a sword or spear skill. Thats right, its humans. Shouldnt I find a companion? I mumbled to myself. Believe in others, and get companions? I shook my head, thinking what kind of foolish thing I am saying. Then, I am suddenly reminded of what happened just now. From the results, I have saved that girl from the middle school section. When she discovered that I am planning on defeating the orc, and even though she was slapped, she continued to help me divert the orcs attention. Thanks to her, I managed do the surprise attack at the best timing. If not for that, then what will be the outcome of that battle? Perhaps I will lose. If I am unlucky, I may not even have the chance to escape, and be killed just like that. Thinking of that, I cant help but think that isnt it too early for me to challenge the orc Ah, forget it. The most important thing now is that girl. Although it is only once, but she trusted me. She believe I will save her, and fought hard in her own way. Could she become my partner? Then you will be betrayed again? I murmured on. Perhaps so. But, maybe it will not be. First, I have to think about the power I get from this room, and the structure. The condition to come to this room is to level up. The first time I came to this room, I killed an orc. That was under many coincidences of good luck, and hence I got the victory. As in, from my perspective, I had intended to kill the despicable fellow who has been constantly bullying me, but I didnt expect the one I killed to be a pig-human who has blue blood. I was very shocked at that time, it was impossible to put into words. No, this is not important. I shall put it aside first.. The problem now is, to kill 1 orc, it is a extremely hard task. Other than me, how many others are lucky enough to do so? Until now, I have met with 3 orc in a short period of time. So as to say, there should be a considerable amount of orcs in this mountain. Among those orcs, how many will break into the school? The students and teachers in the school, how are they now? Well, most people would not be able to win. Perhaps those students in the Kendo Club who practiced Kendo, can work together to kill 1 or 2 orcs. But it maybe a bit difficult for students who practice Judo. If the students from the Baseball Club used bats to fight. Perhaps it will be of use? The students in the Soccer Club Probably only in the world of manga, then they can depend on kicking soccer balls to defeat the enemies. As for Archery Club, our school do not have them. The students in the school Middle and High School section, have a total of about 2000 people. In addition there are the staff and operators of the school, there are about 200 adults. If they are lucky, then about 10 to 20 people will be able to survive? From the most optimistic viewpoint, the number of people who can raise his level to 1 just based on his own power, will probably be around that much. But, if I assist that girl in this place? I still got a completely perfect trap. I can lend her the bamboo spear, and use support magic to increase her ability, and call her to stab the orc in the trap to death. As long as she obediently follow my instructions, then she should be able to visit the white room successfully. She can acquire skills in the white room. Yes, since there is a bamboo spear, then I should get her to acquire Spear Skill. As for the other skill, Healing Magic seems good. In a game, recovering physical strength is important; and in reality it is even more important. Her lips are broken, and her knees also have abrasions. If those wounds can be healed, then that will be good. But there are other problems. There are many problems. The first problem, is that I am letting a girl who is younger than me to hold a weapon and fight, while I am in the rear. More importantly, I dont know if she will listen to my words obediently, and if she will trust me. The moment when she acquire skills, will she kill me there is also this risk. Even if not, once she get the weapon, will she be arrogant, and command me in return? Or maybe she wouldnt listen to my instructions, and act alone. No, there is the possibility that she will acquire other skills from the beginning, and let my plan completely fail A large number of negative thoughts surfaced in my mind. I carefully pondered the risks and rewards of these possibilities may bring. The first point to consider, is that this girl has a very calm personality. So how I know this? And how calm is she? When this girl is almost raped, she is still willing to trust me, and assist me. This sort of person under such circumstances although I dont know why, but in such a situation whereby there are monsters like orcs roaming about, will there be a possibility for her to take hostile actions against me? No, if she is such a superficial and short-sighted person, just now when her eyes met with mine, she should have already betrayed me. Superficial huh? In that sort of situation, I believe most people would scream for help. If it was me, I would not deliberately shout. Though this is not something good to talk about, but I am really a cowardly person. So as to say, her brain is more flexible than most people. Is there a possibility that she is smarter than me, and hence command me in return? Well for this, if her orders are correct, then that is fine. In fact I dont really reject being ordered, but I just hate situations whereby I have to obey irrational orders. Actually in such an emergency, the age of the other person is not a problem. As long as she can make a more correct judgment than me, then I will also be happy to obey her orders. Can she trust me? Just now, she has already acted as a bait for me. Does that prove that she believes in me? No, that should be just a wishful thinking on my side. That moment, it can be said that we are just mutually using each other, so as to break status quo. It might not be the same in the future, or perhaps she does not need my help at all. Or perhaps she just wanted to make full use of me. To make use of the other party Although it is annoying, but there are such people. The me in the past has also been subjected to such a treatment, and hence I am very sure, that once they found themselves in danger ,every one in the world would easily leave other people in the lurch. Wait a minute. So, what if we can maintain in a situation whereby we can mutual use and benefit from each other? If such a situation persist, then what will happen? Hmm, I should think in this direction. I have to let the girl know, what kind of benefits she would have if she cooperate with me. The other possibilities include: She does not want to be a vanguard, or she cannot kill creatures that look similar to human, even if its an orc. Regarding this point, even if I rack my brain out it will be useless. If it really becomes like this, then I can only revert to my original plan, and fight alone. Yes, plan. I have a long term plan. But I have to grasp the situation first, then lay the foundation for future actions. It is just that right now there is no need for such preparations. The most pressing thing, is to make the greatest effort, so that I can survive. In short, lets talk to her first. I felt that, how could I, to a girl who was almost raped by monsters, proposed such an exchange But its just the opposite, actually now is the best timing. Regardless to her or to me, this is the only chance. So I have lend my hand out to her first. Luckily, lending a helping hand to her will not bring any negative impact to me. Now I just have to do my best. If I am too timid, even if I could have won, I will lose. In fact, actually I could only suffer the bullying every day. If I didnt even dig a trap Yes, that perhaps maybe a dying struggle, but even so, if I did not do anything Then there would not be such a situation now. In that case, the top priority is to take action. For the sake of my goal I begin to type at the keyboard, asking questions. After a series of asking, I learn of a new and important information. That is the system of Party. It is getting more and more like a RPG. So far, the party system is the element that is closest to RPG. The leader of the party just have to make physical contact with the person that he wants to party with, and think of Form Partyin his heart, then the party will be formed. When leaving the party, it seem that as long as you have the idea then you can leave. The leader can kick any member out of the party. A party can at most have 6 people inside. This is like the worlds first RPG on the computer. Only people who are level 1 and above, can form a party. So as to say, everyone must kill at least 1 orc to form a party. That is very difficult. People in the same party, will be able to get the evenly distributed experience. And it is strictly distributed evenly. There is no extra experience like MMORPG. Some magic can only be used on party members. Some magics effect is across the entire party, and there also seems to be some skills, that can only be used on party members. I am not too sure. Maybe I have to wait until everything is over then I will confirm it one by one. People who are too faraway from the party, are unable to get the experience. This sort of situation seems to be treated as not joining the party. As for the distance, there isnt an exact answer given, but it seems that it does not matter as long as you are within 100 meters. I see, this system is very important. Just now I had intended to use that girl as a shield, and then use the Puppet Golem to defeat the monster, and gain the experience If this is so, then all I need is for her to defeat the monster alone. Of course, I will use magic to support her. As long as she has my support magic, she should be able to fight with an orc in a very safe condition. I can also use Summon Magic to restrain the enemy. Then, even without traps, we should be able to fight easily with the orcs. Of course, all of this is under the premise that she agrees with my proposal Should I trust in others once again? I look at the white ceiling, and remembered her eyes. I imagined the instant when our eyes met in my mind. Just like an obsidian, her clear eyes seems to suck people into them. If you disregard logical judgment, and just based on purely feelings The weird thing is, I completely do not think that she may betray me. Let me believe in her first. I mumbled to myself. Clenching my fist, I nodded. Okay, I have decided. I turned to the keyboard, and use the 2 newly acquired Skill Points, and raised my Skills. To raise a Skill from Rank 1 to Rank 2, I have to use 2 Skill Points. In other words, I have to use all the points I have gotten. Kazuhisa: Level 2 Support Magic 12Summon Magic 1 Skill Point 20 After I moved the cursor to Confirm, and press the confirmation button. In an instant, I returned to the forest, back to near that girl. Volume 1 - CH 6 Chapter 6: The Girls Choice Thinking back, the me of that time, perhaps just wanted something certain. Perhaps, I only wanted to believe in something. Believe in something, or someone. No matter what it is, who it is, all of that are irrelevant. And she was there, just happen to appear there. I spent a long time thinking in the white room, but the time spent in that room, is only an instant in reality. The instant I returned to the forest, I could not help but kneed from being assaulted by a sense of severe fatigue. I panted, and groaned. For the sake of adjusting my breathing, I place my hands on the ground that was covered by fallen leaves. The thick smell of the forest entered my nose it is a smell similar to that of fallen rotting leaves that are wettened by the rain and mixed with insect and bird poo.. Smelling this sort of unique odor, my emotions gradually calmed down. Sounds of footsteps can be heard on the carpet-like fallen leaves, approaching me. I raised my head and notice that the girl whom I saved from the orc, is standing beside me. Her uniform is in tatters and what she is wearing now is the summer uniform, hence her shirt should be short sleeves. But her right sleeve has been completely torn off, revealing her fair-skinned shoulder. There is also a big hole in her chest area, revealing her breasts in her bra. She tried to used her hands to cover but it does not seem to work. Though she is quite petite in size, but she is quite big I thought so in my heart (TL note: hahaha I think you get what the author is writing about. Refer to coloured illustrations if you dont) Her skirt has also been torn into half, revealing her white panties. There are also multiple bruises on her body, and she is bleeding from the scratches on her hands and legs. But the girl just silently looked at me with her obsidian-like eyes. Her pupils are extremely clear, making it look very big. It must be because she did not avert her eyes away from my body. Although she has suffered such serious injuries and her looks are quite ragged, but I dont know why, I just felt that this girl is very beautiful. Her fringe on her forehead is very messy, and her black hair that reached her waist have many fallen leaves and branches in it. Even so, I could not help but marvel at that lusty beautiful hair. You The sound that I gave out, was nothing but self-mumbling. It was only something that I accidentally spoke. Because I have already been completely overwhelmed by her aura and do not know what to say. But the girl seems to have understood the meaning of that word. I am Shimonozo Arisu from the Middle School Section Year 3 Class 3. Shimonozo Arisu The girl told me that her name isShimonozo Arisu. The other party have already self-introduced, then I guess I should also self-introduce as a form of courtsey. I am Gaya Kazuhisa from High School Section Year 1 Class 2. Gayasenpai. Arisu lightly bow to me. The leaf struck in her head also shook, like the ahoge frequently shown in the manga. Although we are in such a situation, but I cant help that feel that the scene is kind of comical. I couldnt help but laugh. Thank you for saving me What is wrong? Arisu raised her head and puffed her cheeks. What are you laughing about? I quickly explained that there is a leaf on her head. And apologised for my lack of consideration. Arisu gave out amusound, making her mouth into a shape. She used one of her hands to cover her chest and used the other hand to reach on top of her head, while stupidly mumbling Aa strange . She seems to be unable to find the leaf. I walked closer to her slowly and quickly picked out the leaf that was struck in her hair. All of these felt very natural to me, even I myself do not know the reason why. Ah. The girl looked at me dumbly. After I showed that leaf to Arisu, I threw it away. Erm That I looked at Arisu, but my line of sight kept heading towards her chest. And Arisus face eventually blushed due to shyness. Please dont keep staring at me like that. Sorry. I shifted my sights away. Yes, that When speaking with others, please look at the other persons eyes. Just what exactly do you want me to do. No choice, I had to stare into Arisus eyes. I didnt expect that I was almost sucked away by that obsidian glow. In my panic, I could only ask some meaningless questions. Are you okay? Ah, yes I am. It is all thanks to you. That is great. That luckily I made it in time. No, what I had wanted to talk about is not this. And Arisu, you should not be on such a topic too right? I entered in the situation whereby it is not right for me to advance or retreat, and I could only curse at Arisu in my heart. Arisu, you should be full of doubts about all these right? Like magic, and the crow that has been standing on my shoulder since the beginning. And I am a guy, you should more or less have some guard against me. After all such a thing happened earlier. Ah, but facing a girl who was almost raped, what should I say? No. The more important thing is to let her be dressed properly. I took off my uniform shirt and ask her to wear it. But after I said it halfway, then I discovered After just now that battle, my own shirt has also become very tattered. Arisu looked at me, then looked at my pathetic shirt and could not help but give a bitter smile. Thank you for your kind thoughts, but I am fine. Hmm, okay, sorry. Damn. I cannot control the pace of the conversation. Not only so, I am actually self-destructing. I have this sudden urge to grab my head and then ran away from her immediately. Ah Why is Gaya-senpais hands and legs glowing? Luckily, she took the initiative to ask me the question, that was really helpful. Ah, my goddess. Arisu seems to be shining holy light, making it feel that I need to pray to her. Well, this Ah, sorry. Can I sit down? Oh okay I am tired too. I sat down with Arisu side by side. Initially I thought Arisu will keep a bit of distance away from me, but I didnt expect that she will lean on me and sit down. I can even feel her body warmth. I turned and looked at her, but of our difference in height, I have to look down. Our eyes met, and a shy smile surfaced on Arisus face. I explained the situation sequentially. Although there is a big change to the initial plan, but I had spent a lot of time in the white room, thinking of which is the best way to explain things to her. There is alot of time in the white room. Also there is only time in that room. Hence I feel that my explanation should be very clear and understandable. I only skipped one point, which is why I need to dig traps. She seems to be interesting in this matter but she did not specially asked about it, but just listening to me and make the appropriate replies. Arisu is really a good listener. No matter how simple my explanation is, the content is actually quite absurd. Honestly, if it was me who heard of this suddenly, I dont think I will believe it. But Arisu have just been attacked by a creature that does not exist normally like an orc, perhaps because of this, she is much more accepting of the words that I said. I escaped here. That creature is called an orc? It suddenly attacked the middle school section and everyone escaped everywhere So that is the reason, I nodded. Arisu raised her head and looked at me without moving. Can I become strong? Can I also become just as strong as Gaya-senpai? She took the initiative to ask. As long as you can kill an orc, you should be able to. If you have the will, I will naturally help you I want to kill. Arisu did not hesitate to say it. After I finished my words, perhaps only 0.5 seconds have passed. Please Gaya-senpai, please grant me power. Please give me the power to fight. I hate being powerless, and I hate being trampled upon helplessly. I understand, no problem. Everything is according to plan. Although things have developed slightly different from how I imagined, but it is still on the same path. Well it should be. Volume 1 - CH 7 Chapter 7: Arisus Awakening 20 minutes later. I am running away from the 4th orc that I met today, to lure the orc to the trap that Arisu is waiting at. My familiar, the crow is crowing in the sky. Perhaps it is cheering for me? (TL note: Somehow I WANT ONE TOOO!!!!) This orc is different from the previous one and it has a spear in its hand. Although it is a roughly-made rusty spear, but it is still much stronger than the bamboo spear. I am thinking that, after I drop the orc into the trap, I should think of ways to get this spear. Because we can attack at it one-sidedly, hence there is definitely a chance for victory. Once I think about facing a monster that can fight back, I shivered in fear. Even I am like this, she must be even more afraid. But we can think about this later. Right now I am keeping an appropriate distance away from the orc, a distance which he cannot catch up and where he is not too far. The reason is because the power ofPhysical Uphas increased roughly around 2 times. I now know that ,once I increased Support Magic to Rank 2, I will not only get new magic, but the effect of the existing magic will also increase. Because I have increased my level to 2, my MP have also increased. After I asked in the white room, I now know that I can use Rank 1 magic for around 2 times more. When I am at level 1, I can only use 10 times of Rank 1 magic. When I am at level 2, I can use it 20 times. As this is too troublesome, so I decided to use 1 MPto express that I can use Rank 1 magic for 1 time. In other words, my MP is now 20. As for HP, I only knew that it rose. I am not going to get attacked by the orc just to find out the greatest value of my HP. I got near to the trap and signalled to the back of the trunk. Just as we discussed, Arisu is hiding behind a tree. Her clothes that were originally torn by the orc, is not completely restored. This is because I use Rank 2 Support Magic Repair. That was a magic that was originally used for repairing weapon and protective gears. After I used it on torn clothes, the clothes turned in a state that is like it had been washed. But this magic seems to be unable to remove the sweat and mud on the clothes, so it still looks a bit dirty. Okay. I jumped across the trap and landed on the other side. This is the third time, hence I am already very familiar with it. I turned my head, and the orc that was chasing me, give a heavy step and stepped on the place that I was just at. And he stepped onto the trap that was covered with fallen leaves. The orcs figure disappeared, and a second later, a cry came from within the trap. I took a peek at the trap, and saw that bamboo spears in the hole piercing through the orcs body. This time the bamboo spears penetrate very clearly, and due to this, the orc released the spear in its hands. Though it is good that there is no need to think about methods to get the spear, but What if this becomes the determining blow? We have to act faster. I took the plastic bucket, and poured the contents into the trap. The orcs body is covered with oil. Shimonozo-san! Yes! Arisu ran out from behind the tree, and lighted the ball of newspaper with a lighter, before throwing it into the hole. The orcs body began to burn. The bamboo spear! I.. I am going to strike! Arisu held the bamboo spear with an anxious face. I ran to her, and gently touched her trembling hands. Mighty Arm. Arisus arms began to glow. Maybe it is because I leveled up, the glow seems to be even brighter. Thankyou. Un, good luck. Arisu flinched and I lightly patted her shoulders. Bring out your guts! Yes! The tip of the spear was dyed black because of the magic that I cast on it. Blood Attraction This is the new magic that I gained when I raised the Rank of Support Magic to rank 2. Arisu shouted with her cute voice, and stabbed the spear into the hole. The orcs groans echoed from the hole. At the same time, Arisus body is surrounded by bluish-white light. The wounds on Arisus body gradually healed, as long as one use a weapon that is enchanted withBlood Attractionto injure the enemy, the wielders wounds will gradually disappear. In RPG terms, as long as you decrease the enemys HP, the wielders HP will recover. With this, it amounts to increasing the attacking power as a whole, no wonder this magic is a Rank 2 magic. With every stab from Arisu, the orc groaned. Arisu stanned towards the hole furiously. Finally, the orcs groans stopped. I looked into the hole, and saw the fatally wounded orc gradually disappearing. Arisus body suddenly shook. Although it is only for an instant, I can clearly feel that the change in the aura surrounding Arisu. Yes, she has already leveled up to Level 1. She is now the same as me, having the qualifications to enter that white room. It maybe like a instant to me, but she has already spent a long time in that room. I suggested to her to use the laptop to ask all sorts of information, if she followed my words, she must have spent at least 1 or 2 hours. Because of that, she seems so calm. Arisu breathed out. With the spear in her hand, she turned towards me. Maybe it is just me, but the stance which she used to hold the spear seems to be more natural. No, it did indeed became so. I have gotten Spear Skill and Healing Magic. Arisu said so. Heal Arisu cast healing magic towards my hand. My hand that was hurting due to the abrasions and wounds, was wrapped in bluish white light. The pain gradually disappear, and in an instant, even the scars are gone. Only a red trace was seen at the wound, like a proof that it was injured before. I see, that is really convenient. Yes. Arisu laughed and began to heal her wounds. It was obvious that her wounds are more serious, but she insisted on using the healing magic on me first. There is really a white room. So you actually suspected me. Not that wasnt it I gave a bitter smile. After all this is hard to for people to believe in. Thats right. The truth is, if our positions are reversed Mmm, I will probably be the same. But I did choose the Skill. This is all due to Gaya-senpai. Just call me Kazuhisa or Kazu. Because we are companions. Yes, Kazuhisa-sanKazu-san. That A shy smile appeared on Arisus face as she looked up towards me. Please call me Arisu since everyone does that. Also I am your Kouhai, so just call my name directly.(TL note: Kouhai = junior) I understand, Arisu. Yes! Arisu happily smiled. Seeing her expression, I am also infected with her happiness, and smiled. Do you know how to use the spear now? Yes. The weapon in her hand, is the rusty spear of the orc that just died. The metal spearhead maybe rusty, but it is still much better than the bamboo spear that I made casually. So this spear should also beRepairas well. I borrowed the spear from Arisu and use my hand to touch the spearhead. Repair The metallic spearhead glowed with blue light and the rust gradually disappeared. After about 10 seconds, the metal tip of the spear became almost like new, radiating its shininess. Wah Arisu could not help but exclaimed in surprise. Amazing, Kazu-senpai. Yes, amazing. Although that is done by me, but I also said it uncaringly. Because the thing that happened in front of me is really extraordinary. It should be, in my heart, there is already no more feelings of the reality. But as long as I have this, I will be able to fight. Arisu clutched her lips and nodded with a stern expression. I am no longer powerless. Volume 1 - CH 8 Chapter 8: The Faraway Scenery The method to create a party is very simple. As long as their palms are connected, and chanted in their heart, a red circle will appear on their right hands little finger. The red circle seems like a ring, but it does not have a solid form so you cannot touch it with your hand. It feels like AR technologythat was what I thought. A certain remarkable sci-fi author seemed to said:Over development of magic will be just like science Wowis that so? .Matching rings. Arisu looked up towards me, with a shy smile on her face. That smile seems like an innocent flower, making swallow my saliva. I do not know if she saw my nervousness. I observed Arisu who is full of smiles, and it seems that she is just purely happy. Ah, forget it. Anyway, I found my companion. This is considered as taking a big step. Now the urgent thing is Lets check out the current situation. I mumbled, asking Arisu to follow me, and then walked in the direction away from the main road. Arisu followed me panically. Where are you going to? There is a cliff in front, from there we will be able to see the bus stop. Arisu gave a surprised expression. Yes, it is ah. It is normal having such a reaction. But now it is not an usual situation. Arisu and I must both acknowledge this, and confirm it with our eyes. At this moment, what exactly happened in this mountain? No, we have to know what exactly happened. Our school Kitayama Private School, is situated in a mountain known as Kitayama by the natives. More accurately saying, it should be that the entire mountain is the property of the school. From the nearest bus stop through the fields until the foot of the mountain via car, will take you at least 30 mins. From the foot of the mountain to the school building, the journey via car will also take 30mins, and the road condition is very bad, which is ill-suited for walking. The building for the Middle School is at the South-west side of the mountain, while the building for High School is at the South-east side. There are 2 roads connecting the 2 school buildings. Just now the road where we hunted the orc, is the further one, and we called itSouth Road. If we take the north side road that connects the 2 school building, it will only take 10mins. But according to Arisu, after the earthquake, that road is covered by the landslide, and no longer functional. From the start she also use that road to escape, but after discovering that there is no way out, she is forced to escape to here. Anyway, our current position, is at the longer route that connects the 2 school building, and also slightly south at the middle of the South Road. We are currently heading south from here, so that when we reached the cliff and look down, we should be able to see the bus stop ad the nearby streets of the city. We, who have reached the cliff, could really see the scenery from faraway. But yet we could only stare at the vast grassland in front of us. Thats right, its a grassland. At the horizon are majestic mountains, but directly in front of us is a big patch of grassland. Not to mention the city, even a building or a field cannot be seen. Of course there is no human in sight. The birds flew above us. But looking at them clearly, we discovered that they are different from the species that we know of. The birds that we knew, are not that big. Dont even mention about the existing birds, even the dinosaurs are not that big. That huge bird landed on the grassland. There is an elephant on the grassland. But the huge bird is bigger than that elephant, it used its sharp claws and lightly grabbed on the elephant, before spreading its wings to fly Then, it disappeared over the other side of the horizon like this. That, I want to ask a very stupid question now. Mmm, me too. I wish to say some very, very idiotic words, and I wish to say it desperately. Where is the bus stop? I dont know, it should not be far from here. Well that is true Arisu said, scratching the back of her head in embarrassment. Hmm thats not it right? The thing that you wanted to say is not this right? I lowered my head and looked at the girl beside me, while Arisu looked at me with a troubled look. Sorry, I do not know what kind of expression to make now. You can laugh I wanted to say that, but I do not wish to let her know that I am a nerd, so I mumbled over after halfway through the sentence. It has already come to this, and I am still minding such insignificant stuff, I cant help but feel that I am like an idiot I have already expected such a situation. I have vaguely guessed our current situation. In that white room, I have asked many questions with this situation as an example, although the other party never gave me a clear answer, but once you chain all of the answers known to us, it becomes clear. Hence the reason I came to this place, is actually just to confirm it. I guess, this probably happened during the earthquake. At that time, we No, it should be that the whole mountain is involved in a huge change. I gently held Arisus hand. Her hand is very warm. Arisu held my hands tightly back, as though she found a driftwood in the sea. Arisu, lets level up together, and then go back to ask the questions. Yes, Kazu-senpai Lets level up together. We cannot stay here aimlessly. So we decided on our next target. Level up. After leveling up, head to the white room, and ask the other party what is the situation. We held hands together, returning back via the same route. The crow scouted in the air, and found the orcs. Those orcs seem to come from the top of the mountain. When they are heading down, the path they went through intersected with the road, and hence they splited left and right. The ones heading east will reach the high school building, while the ones heading west will reach the middle school building. What does the mountain top have exactly? Such a question appeared in my heart, but the me of now does not wish to rush into a bunch of orcs. We lure the orcs one by one to the forest on the north of the road, and waited until they reached deep in the forest where no sounds of fighting can be heard, then Arisu and I will work together to kill them. Arisus spear skills is very good. More accurately speaking, it should be that the power of Spear Skill is very remarkable. The Arisu from just now could not even stand firmly, and when she stabs, there is a lack of strength and she cannot even hit accurately. In short, it was bad. But now, she who have gotten Spear Skill Rank 1, is already like a soldier who is well-trained, standing firmly and stabbing with the spear, toying around with the orcs. Just by ability alone, Arisu is about the same as the orcs. But, Arisu has my support magic. Keen Weapon,Physical Up and Mighty Arm. These 3 support magic has been very helpful to me since Rank 1, and after it became Rank 2, the effect became even greater, supporting Arisu. Thanks to these support magic, even if it is 1 vs 1, this girl who is smaller and weaker, is able to suppress the orcs who are muscular. The orc swing its sword wildly, attacking from the front. Arisu widened the distance from the orc with her nimble footsteps from Physical Up, then focused her strength into her limbs enhanced with Mighty Armand using the metal spear sharpened with Keen Weapon to attack. Arisus attack caused the orc to have a serious injury on his leg, and it fell down, groaning. This moment, without a shred of hesitation, Arisu stabbed the spear in the orcs body, and the humanoid creature with a pig face began to ooze blue blood. The orc immediately tried to run away, but Arisu chased it without hesitation. Thanks to Physical Up, Arisus strides are faster than the orc. Arisu caught up with the orc in an instant. With a scream, she stabbed again, and the orc shrieked. The battle took roughly about 1 minute. Then the orc that has its throat stabbed by Arisu began to glow, and gradually disappear. We intercepted the orcs from the front, and obtained victory. Thats great! Arisu is ecstatic. Although she is still panting from the battle that just ended, but she still jumped around happily with her spear, and then hugged me. Her voluptuous peaks are pressed on my chest. That softness and elasticity feel caused my words to become incoherent, and I lowered my head to look at Arisu She who recovered, began to blush and turn her sight away from me. Th..that, I am sorry. Arisu quickly let go of me, and turned to the side, but she will take peeks at me occasionally. Just what is with this girl, that intelligence and nimbleness from just now, and the innocent and defenseless look now, isnt the difference too big Suddenly the alarm in my heart rang. Could she be trying to win me over? Or making use of me? No, actually this is not bad. Currently we both need each other. If she does not have my support magic, when Arisu is facing the orcs, she could be in a tough battle. Even under the assistance of Mighty Arm, her strength is still weaker than the orcs. When facing close combat, and a battle of strength situation, she will be suppressed onto the ground immediately. To escape from the opponents attack range, Physical Up that increases speed is essential. Also removing the spears rust, and strengthening its attacking power, is also my magic. If an emergency situation occurs, I intend to use the crow to restrain the orc, to protect her. After all, my level is now 2, there are a lot of methods to use. Hence, at least for now, our benefits to each other is the same. The problem is in the future? She once said that she needs power, I should have asked her for the reason she wanted power for. I should have asked it earlier, that is really a miscalculation. I lowered my head, disheartened. Arisu observed me carefully. Arisu, we know that we have the power to fight. Now is to determine our next direction. Saying this, my eyes met with Arisus. I stared straight into her obsidian eyes. What do you wish to do next? Arisu hesitated for a moment, and then nodded her head vigorously. I have a request. After she finished her words, she looked towards the West. The other side of the forest, should be the school building for the Middle School. So to say, she was chased by the orc from there until here. She said she headed to the north road to escape first, before changing route, and then reaching here; but before that, where was she? Where did she meet the orcs? I wish to save my friend. Kazu-senpai, will you go to the Middle School Building with me? Friend. She wanted to save her friend. You are saying to save your friends from the orcs? Arisu nodded. And then she lowered her head, seemingly unable to speak. Finally she decided, clutching her hands in front of her chest, and looked at me. She spoke I left my friend who was being chased by an orc, and escaped alone. And admitted her sin. Volume 1 - CH 9 Chapter 9: Level Up Shimonozo Arisu said that she had a very good friend. Her name is Ryuuki Tamaki. They have been in the same class for the 3 years in the Middle School, and no matter where they went, they are inseparable. Tamaki is a very lively girl, and she frequently runs. I am not good with sports, but I like to watch Tamaki run in the past. I am always looking from the side, until a certain time when she came and took my hand, telling meLets play together. Thanks to her, I managed to make a lot of friends. Arisu gave an embarrassed smile. She said that she is a not a person who can make friends readily, and thanks to this friend, she can enjoy a happy school life. I replied at appropriate times, while listening to her explain. Today the 2 of us should be in the Cultivating Centre. Tamaki said that she wanted to learn how to cook, so I agreed to teach her. The Cultivating Centre is a building with multiple facilities near the middle school building, it was modified from the old school building. The aim of this building, is to let the students who are isolated in the mountain, learn all sort of skills and talents. In this building, there are rooms with exceptionally luxurious wooden floors and rooms with tatami. It is said that that building even had a cooking classroom. But after the earthquake, the fire suddenly extinguished, and the water also stopped Then the orcs appeared. She said that there are about 10 orcs. After Tamaki and Arisu left the Cultivating Centre, they tried to escape to the high school building. First they headed to the road in the north, but instead they discovered that the road is buried in soil and rocks, becoming inaccessible. In the end the 2 of them are discovered by the orcs here. It seems that it was because Arisu accidentally let out a sound. In order to save Arisu, Tamaki willingly became bait. She said that she is faster, and had a higher chance of escaping successfully, and after saying she took off immediately. While the orc is chasing after Tamaki, Arisu escaped into the forest. But in the end she is still discovered by another orc, and then discovered by my familiar. I believe Tamaki is still alive. We agreed, if we are safe, we will meet in the forest Did you agreed to meet at a location? Arisu did not say anything, and pointed to a stone tablet near the place that we just hunted an orc. There is actually such a thing, I did not know about this before It is said that they discovered it when Arisu and Tamaki came to the forest toadventure. She said that the 2 of them decided to meet here because the adventureat that time is a precious memory to them. I only managed to escape because of Tamaki. Hence, I must save Tamaki. I pondered about the possibility of that girl who is called Tamaki being safe and alive, but yet being unable to come to this place. I have never been to the Cultivating Centre, only hearing about it from my classmates. The Cultivating Centre is in the forest, a distance away from the other buildings. When there are lesser people heading there, the surroundings woods gradually took over, and without knowing it is swallowed by the forest. Hence, the vision in that region is very bad. I remember the notice by the school, requesting students to take extra care after dark. If that girl called Tamaki managed to escape from the orc, she would think of ways to escape into that forest. Is it possible that she cant do that? For instance, an injury causing her to only hide. Well that is not impossible. The question now, is not about the chances of the girl called Tamaki being safe, but the fact that as long as as the girl Tamaki have a slight chance of being safe, Arisu will attempt to go rescue her. We must avoid the situation of dying while saving others. Hence I said this. If we were defeated while going to save others, then that is definitely a no. Yes. Wait until your Spear Skills and my Summon Magic are both Rank 2, then we will got check it out. Yes! Arisu nodded obediently. This is the best compromise for the both of us I thought so in my heart. Luckily she has a goal, hence because of this, her modus operandi becomes very clear. Next is to fit the things that each of us wanted. Conversely, if she hid it from me, and took actions alone to fulfil her goal, I will be more troubled by it. Now, we are considered as united. I cannot separate from her at this point. At least until I reach level 3, and raise my Summon Magic to Rank 2. Once I reach level 3, I can summon Puppet Golems. And once I called 2 of the Puppet Golems, and use Support Magic to strengthen them, I should be able to battle with the orcs to a certain extent. Just that I do not know how Puppet Golem works. But, in the Q&A earlier, the other party once answered me: using Summon Magic to call out Familiars, the ability value is about 2 Ranks lower than a human with weapon attack Skills. And now my Support Magic has already risen to Rank 2, the effect ofKeen Weapon,Physical Upand Mighty Armhave already gotten stronger. From Arisus current actions, through the rank up of the Summon Magic and Rank 2 Familiars which became stronger, with the addition of these Support Magic, it should be able to defeat an orc easily. Before that, I still need this shield called Arisu. I cannot let her go. Arisu agreed with my suggestion, that is good. Initially I was still very nervous, what if she saidI want to go save her now. What should I do? Of course, I do not wish to go back on my words. Once I reached Level 3, I will raise the Summon Magic Skill to Rank 2, and then follow our promise and send the crow to scout. But, if according to the scouting report, if I discover that we cannot enter the Cultivating Centre by force, then I will also tell her directly. I dont wish to conduct a suicide attack. If it is possible, I also do not wish for Arisu to do so. Once Arisus Spear Skill reach Rank 2, I will use Summon Magic to call out Puppet Golems, and increase our combat strength, then even if we face 2 or 3 orcs at once, perhaps it will not be a problem. Even if there is 4 of them, we should be able to find a solution. But, what if the 10 orcs that she mentioned are still there If those fellows are all gathered at the same place Then that is impossible, we do not have any chance of victory. At least not until both Arisu and I have increased our level further. When that happens, I intend to convince her with reason. As for whether it will be successful, I do not know, I can only try. Assuming such a situation, if Arisu still insist on going to save her I will abandon her, and let her go on alone. She should be unable to win against those orcs. A tragedy will definitely happen. But I will not stop her. I cant stop her. In my heart, I am indebted to her. Because she is present, that is why I can level up safely. Under the current situation, this is something at put one at ease. More importantly. she is sincere towards me. Including the enemies number, the danger in the Cultivating Centre, she told me everything. She asked for my assistance in such a situation. Telling me all of dangers honestly, will increase the chances of me rejecting it, but she still said it. She faced me seriously. Hence I also wish to face her sincerely. I will not trick her. I took a look at my watch, and the needle is pointing to 4.30pm. The time when the earthquake happened, is roughly around 2.30pm to 3pm, which is to say from the earthquake until now, only 2 hours have passed. In this season, the sun will set before 6pm. No, at least yesterday and the day before is like this. Since such a thing happened, then today may not be the same as before. But from the height of the sun, there should not be a big difference in the sunset timing. Moving in the forest at night is dangerous. Hurry up, we must level up within 30 mins from now, before 5pm. Yes! I sent out the crow familiar, and ordered it to search of orcs who are alone. Then I ran to the orc, and lure it to Arisu. When Arisu is fighting with the orc, I sent the crow familiar to search for the next orc. Though the endless cycle of not wasting a second, the 2 of us within 20mins, defeated 3 orcs. And Arisu leveled up. The next second. Arisu and I entered the white room together. Volume 1 - CH 10 Chapter 10: Prepare for Battle Arisu and I looked at each other in the White Room. What is going on? Perhaps it is because of this. I looked at the illusionary red rings on our little fingers. Then, I turned my sights to the table. This time there are 2 sets of tables and chairs side by side in the room. The laptops on the tables, are showing the my ability value and Ariss respectively. I took a peek at Arisus computer screen. So this is Arisus ability values Wa, Wah wah, no you cannot see! What the problem, after all it is not something unspeakable. But I will be embarrassed! Arisu jumped up and down with a panicked face, attempting to push me away from her laptop. I felt that her reactions are very funy, so I deliberately continue to take peeks at her laptop. Muu~ Arisu blushed, then, I lightly poked her at the sides. This is a harassment. Just a joke to smooth the mood. There is an sly look on your face. I did not deny that. Looking at Arisu who is blushing and using her hand to cover the screen, I laughed. Mu-! Thats too much! I was wrong about Kazu-senpai! Sorry, that was too much. Seeing that we cannot continuing discussing, hence I apologized honestly. This is only wasting time. But in this room whereby time has stopped, it doesnt matter how much we waste. Thats right, we can waste time, but we can also not waste time. This room is really too suitable for strategy planning. Well, we sat in our own chairs, and entered questions into the laptop. The reason why we can enter this room together. Is it because one of the members in the party leveled up? The answer is YES. In the future as long as a person in the party level up, everyone in the party will be able to enter this room. If you changed the setting in this laptop, you will also be able to stop coming to this room. Yes, the options showing on the screen indeed increased. Under the Party Membersfield, Arisus name appeared. There is a checkbox on the left of the name, if you check it, it seems that you can cancel the function of the party member entering the room together. There is no need for this function I did not feel that I would not want to come to this room. It is actually the opposite. Unless there are problems between the relationships of the party members, or perhaps hiding ones ability, if not there are only pros coming to this room. The best benefit is that there are plenty of time to organise your thoughts calmly, and there are also ample time to discuss with your party members. I can discuss with Arisu on how to cooperate in detail. This can be discussed after I reached level 3 when the sun is about to set and when time is of utmost essential. Do you have any matters that you wish to discuss now? I asked Arisu. This Arisu looked at me who is sitting on the chair, seemingly a bit hesitant. Can I ask about stuff regarding Kazu-senpai? My stuff are very boring, there is nothing much to talk about. I gave such a reply immediately. Arisu lowered her head. She is a smart person, and should have realized that I do not wish to touch on this matter. Well. Then, we can talk about it in the future. Mmm, if there is a chance I will tell you. I will say it when there are chances in the future. If that time, you are still around with me. I added this sentence secretly in my heart. Arisu returned to her chair, and controlled her laptop. Arisu Level 2 Spear Skill 12Healing Magic 1 Skill Point 20 At the moment when she clicked confirm, we returned to the forest. Okay, we got to act faster. Although we do not know how many orcs we need to defeat before we can level up, But it is better to be faster. Yes that, I say if. If there are 2 orcs, can you bring both together? I see, her Spear Skill has already raised to Rank 2, plus with my support, perhaps she can deal with 2 orcs at the same time. If it is too much, I can send my crow familiar to support. If it is impossible to win, our speed has also became faster with the assistance of support magic. All we need to do is escape. No matter what, there will be situations where we need to face a lot of enemies at once. We need to test how to deal with it now. At this moment, the crow returned. That side, there are 2. This side, there is 1. The crow used its beak to point out the directions to me. Bring me to the side where there are 2 of them. I said so, whiIe beginning to run. I brought back 2 orcs, and Arisu looks as though it is nothing much. I dont know if its me, but her posture seems more impressive while she is holding the spear. Can you do it? Yes! While we brushed past each other, we briefly talked. Arisu lowered her centre of gravity, and kick off the ground, dashing towards the orcs with an impressive presence. After I brushed past Arisu, I stopped and headed back. As though she was very relaxed, Arisu held the heavy metal spear and crossed eyes with the orc that is dashing towards her with its sword raised up Her body slanted towards the right and moved, striking at the orc with very smooth movements. With one strike, Arisu pierced the throat of the orcs on her right. I was shocked beyond words, staring blankly at the scene in front of me. Her movements are so smooth that it sends shiver down ones spine. It was as though she was like a martial arts expert, completely controlling the space and pace of her opponents. The other orc missed, and Arisu took the chance to let go of the metal spear in her hands. Kazu-senpai! Okay. I immediately grabbed the bamboo spear beside the tree, and threw it to her. When dealing with 2 orcs at the same time, the spear that is used to stab the 1st orc may become temporarily unusable. We have considered this point, and hence prepared the bamboo spear aside as a back up. Once Arisu got the bamboo spear, she displayed a battle pose, taking a big step forward, using the bamboo spear to stab the other panicking orc. But, this time the attack is slightly shallow. This orc held the spear in its hand. It used its shoulder to take Arisus attack, and while screeching in pain, it spinned its body forcefully. The orc swung the spear horizontally, with the wind pressure nearly blowing Arisu away. No how strong the Spear Skill is, she is after all just a Year 3 Middle School girl. Luckily with the support of Physical Up and Mighty Arm, Arisu managed to stablise her steps. She dashed nimbly towards the orc who was unstable due to the attack just now, and tackled its body. The hand holding the bamboo spear, shifted the spear head and stabbed accurately at the orcs weakness its throat. Blue blood sprayed around. The orc collapsed, unmoving. The combat time taken for the 2 orc, is only roughly about 10 seconds. If my movement was smoother when I was throwing the back up bamboo spear to her, the time taken should be shorter. It was unexpectedly successful. Arisu turned over, and smiled at me. Behind her, the bodies of 2 fallen orcs gradually disappeared, leaving a gem. A opening trumpet music rang in my ears. You leveled up! I heard a neutral voice saying so. So thats it I thought so in my heart. After I formed a party with Arisu, we have defeated a total of 6 orcs, which is to say, everyone got an average experience of 3 orcs. So we just have to defeat the same amount of orcs as the next level individually. Arisu and I were transferred to the white room together. We looked at each other in the white room once again. With this, I can raise the Summon Magic to Rank 2. Yes. As per our agreement, lets go and check out the Cultivating Centre. Yes! Hence, to save time, we have to discuss on a thorough plan. First, we will move to the nearby of the Cultivating Centre. When we meet any orcs that are patrolling nearby, if we avoid being detected by other orcs, we will quickly take care of them. We just have to decrease the numbers. Next, we just have to observe the situation, when we meet one then we will solve it The time now should be 5pm, perhaps there is no time to do a detailed investigation. Though I said so, but battling in the night is not really advisable. The more important thing is that, the orcs may have night vision. As to whether or not that they have such an ability, there isnt much relations to the current situation. But before we know these fellows nature fullym we have to act with the assumption thatOrcs have night vision ability. Night vision ability Is it like a cat, where their eyes glow in the night? That I do not know. But, mountain boars moves in the night, and pigs are domestic mountain boars. Ah, that is true. But even though we are all humans, as modern Japanese, our eyes have already deteriorated a lot We should be considered as a race that does not have good eyesight. But for people that hunts as their way of life, it is said that even during night, they can navigate in the forest easily Kazu-senpai is so knowledgable. No, this seems to be a story from a novel. Arisus eyes were dazzling, hence I decided to just let to go. In short, moving in the night is not advantageous to us. In Rank 2 Summon Magic, there seems to be a magic called Summon Floating Lantern, which can summon a torch that floats in the air A torch is too attention grabbing. Actually I feel that using a torchlight is enough. Just that I do not have a torchlight now. Anyway, if it attracts the enemies to gather here, then that will be troublesome. After all we are small in numbers. If we are surrounded by a large number of orcs, there is nothing we can do. Hence, once the enemies outnumbers us, then the basic tactics will be to battle while escaping. If there are less than 3 orcs in the same place, then we will take them down with a strong attack. Arisu just have to show her strength that you displayed just now when you defeat the 2 orcs. It is very simple! Th..this I will do my best. Arisu clenched her fist, her actions seemingly adorable. This defenseless look, is really hard to let one believe that she was the one who fought like an Asura just now. If there are more than 7 orcs then we will escape immediately. If there are above 4 but lesser than 6, then we will use either my familiar or myself as bait, and defeat each individually. But, the risk that Kazu-senpai is taking will be too high. Before getting the hang of the orcs action modulus, actually you are in greater danger, and there is a possibility of being surrounded. If such a situation occurs, I do not have the ability to save you, so if we failed I understand. Arisu held her hands tightly in front of her chest. Her shoulders slightly trembled. This is natural, how can one not be afraid. If she fails, she will suffer the worse fate as a girl, and then killed later. She held such a determination, wanting to save her best friend wholeheartedly. I had fallen into the hands of the orcs beforeIf Kazu-senpai did not save me at that time You will decide whether if we will implement this plan. If you feel that it is too much No, Even so, Arisu still shook her head. She surpassed her trembling with her strong will, and look straight into my eyes. I want to do it, please let me do it. She clearly announced it so. Kazuhisa: Level 3 Support Magic 2 / Summon MagicSkill Point Volume 1 - CH 11 Chapter 11: Breaking into the Cultivating Centre After I level up to Level 3, 15 minutes have passed. The 2 of us are already at the bushes near the Cultivating Centre. I am a transfer student who only transferred over during High School, hence I am not familiar with this building and had to have Arisu explain it to me. The Cultivating Centre is a wooden building that is 3 stories high. About 40 years ago, it is being used as the school building, only until recently it is renovated to become the current look. Although it is said to be renovated, but it is said to have almost been completely rebuilt. Not only replacing the old and rotting wood, the main pillar is used as the core, and it used the wood that can still be used. The more important parts are reinforced with steel, and the originally 2 stories building is rebuilt into one with 3 stories. Not only are the electricity, gas and water systems completely new, even heaters are installed. The facilities are even better than the main school buildings. As for the interior, rather than saying it is a school, it is closer to that of the western building commonly seen inside movies. Entering from the main door, it is a 2 stories big lounge. On the first floor, there are cooking classrooms and the showers. On the second floor, there are japanese styled rooms that are being used by the Tea Ceremony Society and junior-sized ballrooms. On the third floor, there are multi purposed big-sized conference rooms and guestrooms for VIPs. The basement which is normally locked, stored provisions and fuels that can be used during disasters. Actually my summoning magic can also summon food, and also water. But currently there isnt such a need, moreover MP is very valuable, so I didnt conduct any experiments. But there are back-up fuels, which makes one happy. In such a situation, it is very valuable to have fuel. Hence, even without Arisus reason, taking over the Cultivating Centre is an attractive suggestion in itself. And with the approaching night, taking over the Cultivating Centre also means securing a place for the night. According to Arisu, at that time there are about 10 people in the Cultivating Centre. Among them, 5 of them are in the cooking classrooms, and there are about 5 people in the Tea Ceremony Society. The door in front of the level 3 stairs is closed. That door is locked, so as long as the orcs did not break in, we should not need to pay any special attention to the third story. Arisu whispered while hiding in the bushes. If there are any orcs on the level 2 balcony, then we should be able to see it immediately In short, as long as we see the lounge, I guess we can grasp the general situation. If there are only 2 orcs and below in the lounge, there is no need to consider. Just attack. Okay. Before reaching here, we have battled with the orcs twice, and every time Arisu stuck the throat, killing the orc immediately. Her battle tactic is already so polished that there is no chance fo the opponent to even scream. Arisu is currently level 2, which is to say after leveling, she has already took care of 4 orcs. Because the experience is shared among the 2 of us, so she only needs to kill 2 more orcs, then she will be able to level up. After leveling, we can conduct another strategic meeting in the white room. Even if it is during battle, we can also spend a lot of time to confirm the battle tactics. This is a big plus point. Hence, if there are only 2 orcs and below, there is no need to consider. Just attack. Because we will have time to plan in detail, even if the worst situation happens Like reinforcement from the enemy, we can also calm down, and immediately escape. There is no signs of orcs in the surroundings, so I sent the crow to investigate. The crow flew to the main gate of the Cultivating Centre, and landed, looking into the interior of the centre. It really looks like a very suspicious crow. Well, in reality it is indeed a spy Luckily, nothing happened. The crow spread its wings and flew while giving off a Ka ka sound, returning to my side. Orcs, 2. The voice that only I can hear, sounded in my ears. Okay, good job! I nodded, and looked into Arisus eyes. Arisu swallowed her saliva, and held her spear tightly. Dont panic, I will cast magic on you first. Keen Weapon,Physical Up,Mighty Arm,Blood Attraction. I cast the magic sequentially. Even if she is injured a little, as long as she uses Blood Attractionto absorb HP from the orcs, she should be able to continue fighting. But the problem is that, what if she is hit by those muscular orcs, will the slim Arisu be able to withstand it Ah~ this magic seems kind of subtle? Ah, forget it, as long as the meaning gets across. It is better to have then none. Luckily I have enough MP. Subtracting the 1 point used by the crow familiar, the MP that I have now is 29 points. Using 4 types of magics on Arisu, the remaining MP is 24 points. Argh~ this should be right.Blood Attractionis a Rank 2 magic, so it will use twice the amount of MP. Next, I continued to use magic. Summon Puppet Golem. A wooden puppet of about 150cm in height appeared in front of me. That is a roughly made wooden puppet, making one cant help but name it as Pinocchio. But its nose is really low though. The puppet held a pole in its right hand, and a wooden round shield on its left. The puppet then bowed at me. So..so cute. Arisus eyes glowed. Oi, oi, you are about to fight with the orcs. Ah, forget it, having such spirits is also a good thing. Next, I cast magic on the Puppet Golem. Keen Weapon,Physical Up,Mighty Arm I guess Blood Attraction is not needed. If the familiar is destroyed, then we will talk about it when it happens. Finally, I cast these 3 magic on myself too. The MP that Rank 2 summon magic uses is 4 points, so Current MP/ Maximum MP = 14/25 It should be okay like this. Hmph, yes it should be alright. Taking note of the number of times that I can use magic, is an extremely important point. If it can be like a game, being able to know how much HP and MP are left at anytime, that will be convienent. The pity is, this world does not seem to be able to show ones ability values. Since this is so, we need to calculate the consumption of MP carefully. As to how much is recovered, it is very hard to calculate accurately After a while, we may need something like a stopwatch? Saying so, looking at the MP left, I should be more careful, and not summon another Puppet Golem first. According to how the battle situation develops, there could be a chance that I will need to summon another, but for now I only need 1 Puppet Golem to act as my guard. Go! Hearing my sign, Arisu rushed out from the bushes. Although I am slower by half a beat, but I also rushed out behind her. If there is only 2 orcs, then there is no need for any strategy. In fact I should also enter the Cultivating Centre, and shut the main door, to prevent the sounds of battle from travelling outside, and attracting any reinforcement of the orcs. The Puppet Golem also followed behind me shakily. Though its steps seems very unstable, but it is surprisingly fast, and its pace is almost the same as mine. Arisu stopped in front of the main door. Her movements stopped for a second. What exactly happened me who was slower by a few steps, finally caught up I looked into the lounge of the Cultivating Centre. The orcs are there. In the dimly lighted lounge, 2 orcs are pressing on a snow-white doll thing. They showed their naked lower bottom, shaking their hips. I seem to have heard the sound of Arisu clutching her teeth. Before coming here, I have always thought that she is a gentle, not easily agitated, stable person. I thought she is a person who can suppress her emotions, a person who can act calmly. But Arisu of this moment is filled with rage. She nearly lost all reasonings in her rage. Arisu lowered her centre of gravity, and kicked off from the ground. Her black long hair swished with the wind, her whole body turning into a gust of wind, rushing towards the orcs. The sound of Arisu stepping on the ground, caused the orcs who are focused on shaking their hips to realise the abnormal situation at the door, and hence turned their heads. But, at this moment Arisus spear has already stabbed into the throat of the orc that is closer to her. Fresh blue blood sprayed everywhere. But Arisu did not have a single drop of blood on her. In the next instant, her figure disappeared. No, she simply just turned only. While she is turning, she pulled out the spear in the orcs throat, and using the body of the orc who has stopped breathing as a shield, she hid her figure. The orc which was uninjured panicked, searching for Arisus traces. But, her of that moment has already gone behind that orc. She wielded her spear, and gave a beautiful fierce blow to the orc. The strike accurately pierced the orcs throat. At this moment, the 2 orcs fell on each other. Their bodies gradually fades. What is this? So scary. In the future it is better to not make her angry I thought so, and sworn in my heart. Arisu breathed out deeply. She stared at the thing that looked like a white doll beside her, and then bit her lips tightly. The next second, we are sent to the white room. Arisu and I looked at each other in the white room. Arisu looked at me with an expression full of sorrow. I did not want to ask. But I had to ask. So I moved my thirsty throat, and spoke. That Is not Tamaki. Ah I shook my head, and said. Is she still breathing? Her neck turned in an unnatural way. Arisu clutched her teeth tightly again. Then she clutched her fists, and lowered her head. I cant believe it. I walked carefully towards Arsu, and lightly patted her head. Arisu started to sob. She jumped into my blossom, and cried loudly. I am helpless, and could only let Arisu vent. That is the only thing that I can do now. I am a despicable person. After a while, Arisu said so while sobbing. There was a second that I was relieved, thinking that it was really great that she is not Tamaki. Arisu now sat down on the ground and cried. And me who lent her my chest to lean on, naturally squat down, so as to hold Arisu. Arisus voluptuous twin peaks were tightly pressed on my chest, making me swallow my saliva. But, this evil thought immediately disappeared. Because the strength that Arisu used to grab on my uniform, became stronger. No, her entire body is slightly shaking. One cant help but be sad at this sight. That girl was killed. She was violated by the orcs then killed, but she is still being violated. Seeing such a scene, I actually left relieved. I am really the worst type of person. This is natural I said in my heart. This is nothing but the result of putting the most important person to you and a stranger on a scale. If it was me, I will definitely be like her and feel relieved too. That is something natural, and yet Arisu blamed herself so severely. Her heart is really kind, and I feel that this is a very good thing. But, that is only a virtue during normal times. In the current situation, that attitude will only be a burden. But I could not say anything, completely helpless. Since the beginning, I had the attitude that if something happens, I will abandon her. The me who is like this, how should I comfort her? Words that are said with such insincere intentions, how could it enter her heart? So I only silently listen to Arisus confession. This is the only thing that I can do. I quickly supported Arisu who has fallen, and a constant breathing sound could be heard. So she slept. I lightly let the girl lie on the floor of the white room. Then I adjusted my sitting position to a kneeling position, and placed Arisus head on my thigh. When we are in this room, the time in the real world has stopped. Since that is so, at least I should let her have a good rest, until her heart feels that it is enough. Just let her sleep to her content. When we return to reality, that tragic scene will continue. She will definitely be constantly tormented in her heart. So at least now I should let her rest I lowered my head and looked at Arisus peaceful sleeping face. At this moment, I hope that she can rest properly. I thought so from the bottom of my heart. Volume 1 - CH 12 Chapter 12: The Clean-up Battle of the Cultivating Centre I dont know how much time have passed. Though my legs are numbed, and I felt frustrated, but I cannot wake Arisu who is sleeping soundly. And I do not have any courage to prank her who is sleeping, hence I can only stare at her sleeping face. It was me who pushed her to the battlefield. I use this girl who is younger and weaker than me as a shield, and hid myself in safety while battling. I am after all a guy, to this, more or less I would feel sorry about it. If its just this level of numbness in the leg, it can be considered as a sort of repayment for her Me who is always thinking in such a petty way, is probably a coward. Hmm, being a coward is not bad. I will depend on my wits to survive. I remembered the scene seen from the cliff. A never-seen before grassland, a huge bird. And the orcs that attacked us. Another world. I could not help but say it out. Even if we escape from the orcs, and successfully left the school, and went down the mountain. Our homes may not be there. So that is the reason why there is the existence of such a room. So that is why these Skills exist. In this world that seems like a joke, and like a game, but yet is reality, we have to survive on. I dont wish to die. 2, 3 hours ago, I had intended to kill that fellow, and as for the things in the future I could wait until then before thinking about it. But now, I am only concerned on surviving. Perhaps it is before I experience combat. Perhaps I have a more realistic experience towards Death. Now that I know, to me, death is scarier than I expected. Just be a coward, and then use the power of these Skills to survive on. For this aim, I must use Arisu. Since so, just only having numb legs, is nothing much. While thinking, I felt that a long time has already passed. Arisu moved. She opened her eyes, and rubbed her eyes sleepily. Ah She wiped her saliva with her hand. Fooo then she gave out a cute voice, and yawned Then her eyes which has been directed downward, met my eyes. Wah! Good morning. I revealed a pranking look. Arisu shrieked and rolled away from my thigh. After that, she kneel and kowtow to me as an apology, saying Sorry, sorry. After all time does not move in this room, so what is the matter. B..but! And your sleeping look is adorable. Yo..you saw it! I enjoyed it thoroughly. Blushing, Arisu keeping shouting Please forget it!while hitting my head. And I remained sitting. The reason why I was sitting, is because my legs are so numb that I cannot stand up. After returning to the real world, will my legs no longer be numb? It should be. Even if you get ample rest in this world, once you return to the real world you will still be as tired. So, even if you get injured in this world, once you return to the original place, the wound will heal? Then, if you use magic in this world? I have many things that I want to experiment, but these have to be put aside. We have got to return to the battlefield which we fought with the orcs. We have to leave this time-stopped room, and return to the vicious world. Kazu-senpai, should I raise my Heal Skill Rank? Arisu had leveled to level 3. Spear Skill Rank 2, Heal Skill Rank 1. Using the newly obtained 2 points, although it cannot be used to raise Spear Skill, but it can be used to raise Heal Skill to Rank 2. But No, I feel that saving it is better. I said so. Just by raising Spear Skill Rank 1 to 2, you can easily defeat the orcs, if you raise it by 1 more Rank, to Rank 3, then you maybe able to deal with the situation of being surrounded by orcs. That is all due to Kazu-senpais support magic. The effect of Support Magic is indeed good, because due to the rise in physical ability, Arisu could obtain the upper hand in fight with the orcs. Because of this, to continue to maintain such a situation, I feel that she should raise Spear Skill as a priority. I told my thoughts to her. Then I will follow your words. Arisu agreed No, she agreed to follow my thinking, and sat in front of the computer. She breathed in deeply. Lets return. Okay. We are about to return to the battlefield which is like hell. The killings are about to begin again. Arisu pressed the confirm button. In the next second, we are back to the lounge of the Cultivating Centre. The Cultivating Centre is full of an odor that makes one feel like vomiting. Arisu look another peek at the naked body of the girl who was violated by the orcs before being killed and shook her head, before turning to look at me. I walked a few steps into the lounge, and surveyed the empty balcony at level 2. The sounds of rushing footsteps could be heard from level 2, it could be that the orcs on level 2 have discovered that there are intruders. There are 2 paths linking to level 2 from the lounge, situated at the left and right side of the lounge respectively. Arisu, if there are orcs coming from the left side, you will take care of it. I will think of ways to deal with the right side with the Puppet Golem. Yes! It will be bad if we are surrounded by enemies. Arisu and I reached the bottom of the left and right side of the stairs respectively. Taking a look up, we only saw 2 orcs swaying their fat bodies, on the way down the stairs. But because the stairs are too narrow, hence they can only walk in line. Good chance. I ordered the Puppet Golem to deal with the orcs, and at the same time ran towards Arisus direction. Arisu stood at the left side of the stairs, waiting for the 2 orcs to come down. Right side also have 2! We will deal with this side first! While saying so, I chanted Summon Puppet Golem The second Puppet Golem appeared behind Arisu. Keen Weapon,Physical Up,Mighty Arm I used magic to strengthen the Puppet Golem, and signaled to Arisu. Current MP/ Maximum MP = 7/21 My MP is almost finished. I wished to preserve the MP left, and use them on Support Magic. The battle, can only depend on the current battle strength. Arisu! Yes, I am attacking! Arisu took a step back, and stood beside the newly summoned Puppet Golem. One of the orcs could not wait and jumped down from the stairs, wielding its sword at Arisu The Puppet Golem took a step forward, and blocked the attack with the shield. The puppet nearly fell over, but in the end it hung on. Good, you did great, my puppet. Do your best. I cheered for it while clenching my sweaty fist. All I can do is only cheer. On the other hand, the orc whose attack was blocked, lost its balance more severely than the Puppet Golem. Arisu striked at it, and the metal spearhead pierced into the orcs belly. The orc retreated shakily The Puppet Golems rod hitted the orcs head. The orc fell down, no longer moving. The other orc seeing this, was in a rage. It came down from the stairs, wielding its sword and rushing towards Arisu. Arisu quickly put some distance between the orc, and hid behind the Puppet Golem. The Puppet Golems shield once again blocked the orcs attack. Arisu lowered her body, and using the Puppet Golems body as an axis, and spinned anti-clockwise. The orc could not catch her presence for a second. This battle method was similar to just now how she dealt with the orcs in the lounge. That time she used the body of the orc she just defeated, and now she lowered herself and used the smaller Puppet Golem to block herself. When the orc saw Arisu again, her spear has already pierced the pig-mans throat who did not have time to protect itself. Arisus moves are still as mesmerizing. She uses her brain when fighting not just completely relying on Skills, always taking the most appropriate actions to give her foes the fatal blow. Perhaps she has the special combat talent? Arisu looked at me who was surprised for a second, before running to the right stairs which the 1st Puppet Golem is defending desperately. I quickly tried to catch up to Arisu. The 2nd Puppet Golem also followed behind me. Due to Arisus efforts, the other 2 orcs on the right stairs also quickly died. I leveled up. We are sent to the white room. Ah, seems that after defeating these orcs, the experience was just enough for me to level up to level 4. Then again, there is nothing much to do, because I cannot rank up Skills, nor is there a need to reorganise strategies. Arisu and I once again confirmed our action plans in the white room. First send the Puppet Golem to scout the rooms on level 1. Then go to level 2, and search for the remaining orcs. Since we cannot predict when the enemy will assault us. Hence the role of the bait, is done by the Puppet Golems. Arisu is the main force. If it was a drama, then I will go up to scout first, then say to her Its up to you sensei., then she will leave behind the words Leave it to me, then stroll towards the battlefield Ah~ But an Arisu who will say Leave it to meseems a bit irritating. Even if we discovered surviving students, we must also put exterminating the orcs as a priority. Yes. If we meet any situation that we cannot handle, then we must run away without hesitation. Understand? Even if we discovered surviving students? As long as we are still alive, we can come back. If we die, then nobody can save them. I understand. Arisu nodded unwillingly. Okay, then lets go. I pressed the confirm button. So we returned to the lounge of the Cultivating Centre once again. First we search every classroom on level 1, in the end we did not see any signs of orcs. In this period, orcs on level 2 walked down the stairs. But, they are quickly dealt with by Arisu. The orcs that came from level 2, amounted to 3. It should be okay. Lets head up. I let the Puppet Golem walk in front, and carefully walked up to level 2. It was silent around the vicinity at the level 2 balcony. There shouldnt be any orcs here. I walked a few steps in the corridor without any suspicions. Just as I was about to walk past an intersection, I carelessly thought that there was nothing, and just glance there. Danger, Kazu-senpai. Hearing Arisus screams, I turned my head to look again. An orc happened to show itself at the end of the corridor, and threw an axe at me at the same time. Shit. I could not react all of a sudden, my body was frozen. It is just like when crossing a road intersection, then seeing a car suddenly rushing out, then you will freeze on the spot. This is a human reflex. It is said in the army, the soldiers will keep training, get the habit, and completely removing this sort of reflex that is not beneficial to survival. Of course, I am not a soldier. If you insist, I am just a high school student who is not apt at sports. The axe that the orc threw, is about to hit my head. In my eyes, all of these seems like slow motion. Suddenly, my body fell to the side. When I discovered it was actually Arisu who rushed over and push me down, I have already fallen onto the ground. A painful groan was heard from the girl who tried to suppress the pain. I raised my head, only seeing Arisu pressing against her shoulder that is full of blood. It could be that the axe grazed it. The orc rushed over. I quickly ordered the 2 Puppet Golems to intercept. Arisu also immediately raised her spear, heading to support. The orc was immediately wounded fatally. Arisu leveled up. In the white room. Why do you save me, Arisu? What do you mean by why Arisu had a face of confusion while looking at me. That is true, being questioned by someone whom you saved, anyone would think What is wrong with this fellow. In my heart, the thought ofI have got to save himappeared, then my body automatically rushed out. Because of this thought, you almost died No, sorry, you saved me, how could I say this. I was too much, please forget those words. Yes, yes. I took a deep breath. Just what am I angry about? Why am I so angry with Arisu? Perhaps it is because Arisu saved me with a selfless heart. Defeating this orc, the clean-up battle of the Cultivating Centre should be almost done. To her, even without me, she should be able to deal with it alone. But yet she stepped out, and saved me. In the viewpoint of profit and loss, this is a complete loss. But, why can she do such a self-sacrificing move? I clearly know what is the answer. Because her act of saving me, is not based on profit or loss or a result from logical thinking. I had suspected her. I had thought of it before, if she is actually lying to me, and even those blur looks were all just an act. If each of her moves has an objective behind it? It is really stupid. She had decided to save me from the start, because she is such a person. I suddenly felt that I am very despicable. No, actually, I am a despicable, filthy and cowardly person. I had just decided that no matter what I will survive. Even so, looking at Arisu, I What is wrong? My sight accidentally crossed with a girl whose face was full of doubts. A sharp pain came from my chest. Not knowing why, I silently looked away. I quickly find an excuse, and answered Arisu who had a doubting look. If everything is fine then it is good. Hmm, I am fine. The wound on Arisus shoulder, can be healed with Heal, but now there should not be a need to raise the Rank of Healing Magic. Hence, Arisu raised her Spear Skill to Rank 3. With this, she does not need me even more. It should be like this. Arisu: Level 4 Spear Skill 23Healing Magic 1 Skill Point 41 Volume 1 - CH 13 Chapter 13: Survivors Arisu and I have both leveled to level 4. First we used magic to heal Arisus wound. Arisu used magic 3 time to heal the wound on her shoulder. We maintained high alert at the surroundings again, and investigated the classrooms on level 2. A unique stench came out from a classroom with its door opened. That is a stench mixed with orcs body odor and semen. I made Arisu who is slightly hesitate wait at the door, and went in alone to scout the interior of the classroom. There are 3 completely naked girls on the floor, covered in a viscous white fluid. Among them, one of their hands shook, and the eyes among her messy bangs began to open as though she felt that it is troublesome. Alive! There is still one more person who is alive! Hearing my voice, Arisu rushed into the room. She ran over to the surviving girl and carried her up. After confirming that the other party still have a response, she then relaxed from the bottom of her heart. When Arisu parted the girls hair, then I realised You are Shiki-san? Gayasan? Shiki Yukariko. She is my classmate, and also the vice-chairman of our class. The feelings that I had towards most of the people in the High School section, if I were to say it nicely, it would be All of you should go and die, bastards. The feelings I had for her is the same. Until now. She did not participate in bullying me, but she did after all leave me in the lurch. In reality, anyone who goes again that fellow, no matter who, will have the same result as me. From this point of view, she is a person of reason. She just calmly avoided the mine with her cold look. Saying so, this cannot become the reason why I did not hate her. I see. So Gaya-san saved me. You should be thanking Arisu, she was the one who wanted to come and save the people, moreover Wait, Kazu-senpai! Arisu stared at me harshly. Pl..please get out! Ah, thats right. Perhaps I am already immune to such a miserable scene. Although it is already too late, but I still shifted my sight away from the naked body of my classmate quickly. Ah, her breasts are big. So she just seems skinny from her usual clothes I am actually thinking about such stupid stuff. I will check out the other classrooms. After leaving these words, I turned around and left quickly. ʱпһ۽ƣдϢҡ That time I did look at the label outside the classroom. it wrote Tea Ceremony Society Resting Room. So she is from the Tea Ceremony Society. I remembered Arisu saying that, other than them, today the people from the Tea Ceremony Society are also conducting club activities. Perhaps because there arent any tatami rooms that the Tea Ceremony can use in the High School Section, so they have to go over to the Middle School Section for their activities every time. Then, the 2 other bodies on the side, should also be members of the Tea Ceremony Society. But knowing this now, didnt have much meaning I remembered the lesson from just now, and let my bodyguards, the Puppet Golems take the vanguard and began scouting. I discovered 2 corpses belonging to 2 guys in the Middle School in another classroom. Their heads have been splitted open by swords, and their shoes are covered in mud, seemingly escaping from the outside into the Cultivating Centre. I believe the situation at that time was very urgent, if not they would not have ran into this place where there is nowhere to escape to. One of them seems to be preparing to open the window, his hand is still on the windows lock. I opened the window, fulfilling his last wish. Fresh, but slightly chilly wind blew in. It seems to be night soon, we have to hurry up and finished what we needed to do before night falls. I went past the level 2 balcony, and circled around to the opposite of the classroom where Arisu and the others are at. One of the doors is tightly shutted, and the stairs to the 3rd story, should be behind this door. I tried twist the doorknob, the door seems to be locked. The information that Arisu provided is indeed correct. I mumbled to myself, and this moment I discovered that there are sounds on the other side of the door. Oi, is there anyone? I began to think panically. Is it the orcs? No, it cant be. If its the orcs, then after opening the door they would not doing such a troublesome thing like closing the door. Then Are you survivors? The orcs over this side have all been defeated, it is already safe. Really A scared female voice came over from the other side of the door. I skipped the process, only saying A lot of things happened, so me and a girl called Arisu came over here to save people. Arisu! The girl behind the other side of the door suddenly shrieked. Is Arisu safe? Yes, she is currently opposite helping people who are injured Then again, Arisu wanted to find her friend, that is why she remembered this place. Although why she who is willing to be bait and protect Arisu, is behind this door You are Tamaki-san? Yes, I am! Thank goodness, Arisu is fine! The door knob is twisted with kaching kaching, but it does not open. I took the moment to order the Puppet Golem to hide, because I am too lazy to explain, and in case it made her scared, which is a troublesome thing. Aa mo Eitsu, Eitsu!(TL note: sounds of putting in alot of effort at opening) I thought, just by using brute force is not enough to open the door. The girl behind the door panickedly twisted the knob, and finally opened the lock. The door opened suddenly. A young girl with golden twin tails rushed towards me. Her head rammed my stomach, and I groaned in pain like a frog being stepped on. Ah, so..sorry! The girl raised her head, and panickedly looked at me who is squatting on the ground in pain Her size is almost the same as Arisu, but the peaks in front of her chest seems to be slightly smaller than Arisu. She has a pair of blue eyes that seems like the deep oceans, and a high nose, and snow-white skin. She looks like an westerner. Ah Golden hair, blue eyes? She does not seem to be Japanese. I felt confused. You are Tamaki-san? Hmm, yes. You are curious about my appearance? Mesmerised? I am adopted. Adopted. She must have gone through a lot. It seems like I shouldnt ask too much. And, you can call me by my name directly! Arisus friend is my friend! I had initially wanted to say that I dont think I am already friends with Arisu, but saying it halfway, I shrugged my shoulders. Forget it, after all Arisu and I are just partners who have similar aims. No, I should say we are once partners As long as she saved her good friend, then Arisu will have no more reason to fight. I introduced myself, and told her that she can call me Kazu. Arisu also called me like that. I understand, Kazu-senpai! Tamaki said Please take care of me, while revealing a cheerful smile, and her twin tails swung like the ropes of a swing. Ah, she is just like a sun, I thought so in my heart. My meaning is that she is so bright that one had to look away. Ah, then Arisu? She is there I pointed to the other side. But, can you wait for a while? Why? That She is treating someone who is injured Hearing the words someone who is injured, Tamaki seems to have understood the meaning of these words. The colour of her face sunk. This is also expected. She has been waiting on the other side of this door, what had happened on level 2, she should have known. Even so, she held her breath and quietly hid here. This is an extremely smart action. But being smart and peace in the mind is not equivalent. I believe to her, it must have been a torturous time. Ah, right. I have to inform the others. Others? There are still other survivors upstairs? Yes, we are all hiding together. I see, then Just as Tamaki turned, and was preparing to go and inform the others A roar shook the entire building of the Cultivating Centre. Hearing that roar from the lounge, Tamaki accidentally tripped, falling on the ground heavily. (TL note: fan service time~) Ah, her panties is showing, and it is black. Against the school rules. No, this is not important. I noticed one thing. The roar is a challenge from the enemy. My instincts tells me that. Tamaki, you must close the door now. Then hide. I deliberately used a strong tone to say it. Eh~ eh~ But Arisu and I will think of some methods. Until you get my permission, do not open the door. I..I understand! Turning my back towards Tamaki, then sounds of her panickedly closing the door is heard. I took the Puppet Golem that was hidden in order not to scare the survivors, and ran to the balcony on level 2. Next I saw Arisu also rushing out from the classroom opposite of the balcony. I crossed eyes with her, and we nodded. I looked out from the balcony. And just nice I crossed eyes with the orc that looked up. Its evil red piercing eyes that seems be locked on me. That is an orc with a bronze coloured skin. In its hands is a giant axe that is higher than it, and it is bigger than the other orcs beside it by another size. Elite orc can simply be used to describe it I thought so in my heart. We cannot defeat it I had judged at that moment. That is a special orc. It is possible that it is the leader of the orcs, and in its surroundings there are still 6 more ordinary orcs. Currently Arisu and I simply cannot handle an opponent with such a strong combat strength. Under the instructions of the elite orc, the ordinary orcs stepped onto the stairs. Each flight of stairs has 2, a total of 4 orcs. I quickly ordered the 2 Puppet Golems to stay at the stairs, preparing for battle. While Arisu held the spear, and waited at the other stairs. The battles at the 2 stairs are about to start. Because the stairs are very narrow, hence the Puppet Golem can fight with the orc in a 2 on 1 manner. If it is just 1 Puppet Golem, even if Support magic is cast on it, its battle prowess will still lose to the orc. But if it is like this, 2 on 1, then they can have the advantage in battle. The injuries of the orc in front it getting worse, but the orc standing at the back has no method of advancing, hence completely useless. Arisu stood at an advantageous location where she could attack from the top, and hence she dealt with the 2 orcs in an instant. Following the flow, she ran down. Wait, wait! No, Arisu! Not now I was slower by a beat, Arisu had only gone halfway, the bronze orc used the axe to hack down the support of the stairs. The entire building shook vigorously, and I had to quickly grab onto the railings. Such shocking power. The stairs that Arisu was on, collapsed. Arisu shriek, and lost her balance, rolling to level 1. Luckily the 2 orcs that ran toward Arisu also fall to the ground due to the collapsing of the stairs, so I guess it can be considered a good thing among the misfortune. When Arisu fall on to the ground, she landed on her back, or perhap the impacted place did not affect her much, and she stood up immediately. But the stairs besides her has been completely destroyed. The bronze elite orc who has overwhelming destructive power stood in front of Arisu. Ah, ah, ahah Scared, Arisu held the spear and kept retreating Elite orc used its axe to strike at her. Arisu retreated in panic, and luckily under the assistance of support magic, her body is very light, and hence avoided that strike, but Just from the air pressure, it managed to blow her frail body away. Arisu was slammed against the wall. Elite orc had wanted to continue attacking, but Arisu is on the ground, groaning, seemingly unable to move. Arisu, roll to the side! Arisu heard my instructions and rolled, avoiding the attack from the giant axe. The giant axe smashed the floor, scattering cement everywhere. Not good, not good, not good. What is with this fellow, he is completely different from the other orcs. The level of the opponent has risen too much. What kind of lousy game is this. There is only 1 point that is advantageous to us, and that is that Arisu who had just stood up, is facing the main door of the lounge, which is the exit. Now she is able to escape. I looked at the side of the classroom, the window that was opened to ventilate the room was still opened, if there is only 1 person then he should be able to get through it. Arisu! I will send the Puppet Golem to deal with that side, take the chance and escape! Eh~ But I will jump out from the window! As long as we are still alive, we can return to save them! Shiki Yukariko should still be in that room. Then, what we are doing is equivalent to ignoring her when she had thought that she is finally safe. But, who can care that much. The most important thing is that Arisu and I must survive. Luckily, Tamaki has already locked the door, and hid in level 3. If she is lucky, she will not be discovered. And Arisu will not know that Tamaki is still alive. If she knew, perhaps it will be hard to convince her, so as long as she is in the dark At this moment, the 2 Puppet Golems managed to defeat 1 orc with much difficulty, and I called the one that has lighter injuries to my side, and let it jump down. The Puppet Golem stepped on the defenseless orcs on level 1, and attacked the elite orc. Although I could only buy a little time. But, that is enough, the most important thing is that it gave Arisu and I enough time to escape. Escape, NOW! Gather at the usual place! I shouted towards the balcony, and ran towards the classroom beside. I forcefully squeezed my body through the window. And jumped down. I landed from the 2nd story, and the impact from landing numbed my legs completely. I groaned in pain. My ankles could be twisted, but if my movements are too slow, I could be caught up by the enemies. I furrowed my eyebrows, and ran towards the forests, dragging along my legs which are in pain. A opening trumpet music rang in my ears. You leveled up! I heard a neutral voice saying so, and was immediately transferred to the white room. Ah Huh? I could not understand the situation this instant, and could only stand there blankly. If it is abouting leveling, I remember there is stillyes, as long as all the orcs other than the leader are defeated, it will just nice be enough for me to level up. But Arisu should have already escaped. She should not have time to defeat the orcs. Arisu appeared before me. She is covered with wounds, there are scratches on her hands and legs and she is bleeding everywhere. She used her hands to press on her flank, only seeing her shirt around that area slowly turning red. Arisu raised her head and looked at me, revealing an unnatural smile. I did not successfully escape. I lied, sorry. Arisu laughed powerlessly while saying so. Volume 1 - CH 14 Chapter 14: The reason why Arisu and I failed I stared at Arisu dumbly. Why cant she escape in time? What shall we do next I thought. It is not Kazu-senpais fault. Arisu shook her head, attempt to comfort me who had stiffened up. While using magic to heal the injury on her flank, she used the other hand to scratch the back of her head. Even if she use magic now, once she leave this room, everything will reveal back.But yet she still used magic, this means that the pain from the wound must have been unbearable for her. Once I thought about if we just left Shiki-senpai like that, what if then my legs just stopped. This sort of thinking is not logical My numbed brain thought so. Shiki Yukariko is not even Arisus friend, she just happened to be in the same building only. Before this, they probably have not spoken before? Arisu should not have any obligation that she must save her? For me it is the same. She had once left me in the lurch, even though she knew I suffered bullying in the class, but yet she pretended to not have seen it. What is wrong with abandoning such a person? This is only karma that she deserved, isnt it? Now an unbeatable enemy has appeared before us, escaping immediately is the most correct choice. It should be, we can only choose to escape. No. I suddenly realise, I should stand in her shoes and think. From Arisus view, Shiki Yukariko is my classmate. Arisu perhaps thought that she is my friend, or someone who is important to me. I have always hid my feelings toward Shiki from Arisu, and that is the result of me trying to maintain a good image in front of Arisu. I dont wish to let Arisu know about my ugly heart. I do not want her to know how miserable I am. In the end, Arisu She just slightly hesitated. And in that instant, it changed her fate. Its my fault. Arisu said while laughing at herself. That time I thought At least I can save 1 person. But before saving Tamaki, I shouldnt die. Tamaki-san is hiding on level 3. She is fine. She should have already closed the door again, and hiding properly inside. I see Thats great, then I am relieved. Arisu laughed with ahehe. Relieved What does that mean? Ah, right, right. Sorry, Kazu-senpai I will leave Tamaki to you, please save her. This is my last wish. What is this last wish What is going on! I feel that I could not be saved anymore. I have defeated all the leftover ordinary orcs, but now the orc leader is blocking the door With my injured state, it should be impossible for me to escape. How could you still smile? I bit my lip tightly. Why do you look at me with a shy look? I clutched my fist tightly. You are about to die. And it will definitely be the worst and most painful way for a girl to die. Sorry, Kazu-senpai. The reason you shared your experience points with me, is because you feel that I can be of help, right? Ah yes. In the end I did not help much, and just took away Kazu-senpais experience meaninglessly. There is no such thing, how could you not be of any help. Fighting with you is definitely not a waste of experience. And, the most important thing is I walked towards Arisu, and tightly hugged her slender body without any care. Dont say such things. But This moment, the instant that I know that I am going to lose her. I felt a pain in my chest, a pain as though it is tearing me apart. I only felt a strong intense feeling surging out from my heart. I want to hug her. I have a desire, to hold her tightly, making her mine. But she is about to disappear into a place that I can never reach, making me feel despair. So painful. Arisu rejected weakly. I placed my face on Arisus cheeks. Her face is wet, the tears that came out has wettened her cheeks. I dont want. Arisu whispered. I dont want to die. I do not want to be violated by that sort of creature and then killed. She said breathlessly. I am so stupid. Kazu-senpai has already found Tamaki for me, but I What am I doing. I could not say anything, I could only hug Arisu tightly. I wish to be like this forever, Kazu-senpai, finally, hugging me like this. But we are about to be separated, I dont want that. Arisu, you I moved my body slightly back, and looked at Arisu. Her face is covered in tears, looking very awful. This awful-looking girl opened her lips, and lightly said I love you. I pressed my lips onto her pink lips. We kissed very lousy, our teeth even knocked onto each other. But, Arisu desperately sucked at my lips. Our tongues entangled, and our saliva mixed together. We forgot that we are sucking on each others lips. Holding our breaths, continuously kissing, until the very last limit. This is probably like the suspension bridge effect. Being in an intense situation for a long period of time, and the only person that she can rely on is me, and it is also the same for me. In this whatever another world, whatever orc, a situation where one could go mad, it is because of her, that I could remain sane. So what. Now I desperately wanted her. Even if its an impulse, her passionate confession, the value of it will not decrease. Our lips separated, and there is a still a strand of saliva between us. I stared at the blushing Arisu. This girl in front of me, crying until her eyes are swollen and wounded everywhere. Ҿ I have decided. I set my determination, I wanted to protect, I must protect her until the last moment. This risk is nothing. The me of now, has found the target that I want to protect. Arisu. Ye..yes! I want to protect you. Arisu stared at me dumbfounded. This sort of blur act is very adorable, I could not help but feel my heart beat faster. I want to hug her again, but, there is no need to do it now. After I successfully saved her, I can hug her to my heart-content. I have already decided, I am going to go save you. So you must win for me. Huh~ wh..what? Now I will start to think about the strategy. I know the method that I thought of will be ridiculous, but even so, you must still win. huh. If you did not win, then you and I shall die together. How can this be! How can I drag Kazu-senpai into this If you do not want that, then listen to my orders and move, then obtain victory. Arisu stared at me without blinking, but that is only for a short period. She quickly showed a suspecting look, as though saying What the heck is this guy saying. She pouted with aMu. Finally, she realised my expression is serious, and sighed. Its all my fault, there is no need for Kazu-senpai to clean up my mess. There is, because I like you. Ah~ Hmm, this~ Arisu blushed, and looked at me with her big eyes Then, she smiled hesitantly. Yes. There is no way to control liking someone. I want you, and I dont want to hand you over to orcs, those kind of creatures. So I have decided now, that I will gamble my own life. Do you have an opinion on that! Wh..why are you getting angry due to being embarrassed! Please calm down! The girl that I like is about to be violated, who can calm down! Wah, please dont say out such words so loudly! Arisu danced around panicky. Hahaha, that is so stupid. There is only 2 of us here. To be honest, I want to push you down here. Wah, wah ah. But I will not do that, doing this does not satisfy even 0.001%. I shall preserve the unsatisfied feeling to go and save you. Somehow this doesnt feel romantic. Arisu rolled her eyes at me. The Arisu that uses such a look at look at me, is extremely adorable. You dont wish to be pushed down by me? It is not that I dont want, but please take note of your words! Arisu began to shout unlike her usual self, and then she realise the hidden meaning behind her words. And then she began shouting Ah, fanatically. Er,, this, th..that, ah~ Anyway, I will go and save you! So before I get there, you must survive! Understand? Ah well, I understand I will do my best. But to be honest, it is hard. Just let me think of the method. Arisu gave an exasperated expression. At this moment, I suddenly understood why some coaches like to focus on Perseverance. Because when there is already nothing we can do, so we can only depend on perseverance. I sat in front of the laptop and thought. Is there any way? Now what can I do? What are the possibilities? All the answers lies within the computer. The current abilities are Kazuhisa: Level 5 Support Magic 2/ Summon Magic 2 Skill Points 4 I can rank up all of my skills that I have, if I wish to get a new skill, I can also raise it to Rank 2. Though it maybe so That bronze-skinned orc elite orc, is an enemy that is completely different from any of the orcs that we have met. Its body is very big, and it has the strength to destroy the stairs and support. Other than that, from how it blocked Arisus way, its brain should also be pretty decent. It is an opponent that Arisu, with Spear Skill Rank 3, cannot handle. The truth is that when Arisus Skill Rank increase, her combat ability increase tremendously. If you considered that orcs size, perhaps their rank does not have that much of a difference. Hmm, at least just now the Puppet Golem managed to hold it off a while, so I guess it should not be that strong until we cannot handle it. The biggest problem is, because we suffered a surprise attack, hence we are completely unprepared. The next problem is, due to the continuous battles, our abilities diminished very fast. Especially my MP, it is almost finished. How much did my MP recover? Just now we check the level 1 classroom and level 2. The whole process took about 10minutes. So as to say, my MP is probably around 11 or 12? Now there is no room for mistakes. Just to be safe, I will take it that MP is 11. If I summon 1 Puppet Golem, then MP is left 7. Yes, its severe. Very severe. I can feel that, the 2 Puppet Golem that I summoned previously, has already been destroyed by the enemy. Because the link between us are broken. The only familiar left that I can control is the crow. But in this situation, will the crow be of use? Perhaps it can take away the elite orcs attention for a few seconds. In such a situation, just a few second it will be very precious. If so, then I will order the crow to do its best. Other than that I continued to think. Which Skill should I rank up? Or perhaps, which new skill should I get? In this case, there is no need for me to consider about the future. Even if it is a skill that there is no chance to use in the future, it is fine. I should also protect Arisu until this extent. I began to enter questions related to skills in the laptop. I can feel the sights of Arisu on my back. That is a feel mixed with anticipation and unease. Among them, includes feelings ofit is indeed too much to ask for, and the small hope ofperhaps he can really find the solution. I felt a tremendous pressure on me. To decrease this pressure, I could only continue to ask question Finally Found it. I lightly said. I found a chance for survival. A really small chance. But, if we use this method Perhaps we can win. Perhaps both Arisu and I can survive. I turned toward Arisu, and explained to her the battle plan. Everything is based on the timing. But, what if we failed Then we will both die. Arisu swallowed her saliva, and clutched her fist. Now it is her who is feeling the pressure. I am scared. I am more scared of losing you, Arisu. Ye..yes. We must obtain victory. Yes! Thats right, this reply is good. Arisu nodded strongly, and hence I chose my skill. I pressed the confirm button that determines our fate. Arisu and I returned to our original place at the same time. The battlefield where we will fight to the end. Kazuhisa: Level 5 Support Magic 23/ Summon Magic 2 Skill Points 41 I returned to the back of the Cultivating Centre. Just 1 second before I am about to dash into the woods. I looked back, and saw the sunset dyeing the entire building orange. Until just now, I was worried that the orcs may come chasing, but now I know this thing will not happen. Because Arisu has already killed all the ordinary orcs. Because she has stopped, blocking the front, protecting me. The crow familiar flew over, and landed on my shoulder. I brought the only creature that I can summon and ran. Going around the Cultivating Centre, and back to the main door. As fast as possible. I ran with all my strength. Physical Up I cast another magic to increase my speed. My support magic is now Rank 3, theoretically my speed should be slightly faster than just now. Now, no matter how small the difference, it is important. I ran forward. The ankle that I twisted was in much pain. But, heck it. All I wanted to do, is to move forward. This moment, Arisu is fighting against a strong opponent alone. She challenged the high wall of despair courageously, and at the same time waited for my reinforcement. I want to save her. I want to hold her tightly again. I prayed sincerely. No, not pray. We must win. Using these hands, these legs, using all the skills that we obtained, the power of Arisu and I. I turned at the bend, although I am slightly dizzy, but I maintained the same speed and ran. I heard the clashing of swords, that is the sound of the intense fight between Arisu and the elite orc. She is fighting, Arisu is still working hard. This gave me unlimited courage. I used all my strength, and ran past the corner. The opened main door came to view. I used all my remaining strength and ran to the door. And looked inside. Arisu just dodged the blow from giant axe of the elite orc, losing her balance. At this state, she cannot avoid the next blow. Arisu! Arisu at the position where she is about to fall, turned and looked at me, her expression has obviously became brighter. I sent the crow familiar towards them. I ordered the crow to attack the elite orcs face, although it can only restrain it, but as long as it gains us a few seconds of precious time. Indeed, the elite orc swung its hand, annoyed, and chasing the crow that interrupted the battle. The body of the crow was smashed to the side, onto the wall. I felt the link broke, the blow from the elite orc had defeated the crow. But that is fine. Summon Puppet Golem I summoned the Puppet Golem and sent it to attack the elite orc. This is also another restrainment. I ran behind the Puppet Golem, slowly approaching the big body of the elite orc. The strong intense aura made one feel like stopping, and running away. I desperately suppressed my emotion of fear, and focused my sight on Arisu who has fallen on the ground. My sights met with Arisus, and her happy expression fills my heart with courage. This moment, I feel that even if I face off against 100 elite orcs, I would not be afraid. The Puppet Golem courageously attack the elite orc, and the elite orc used its chest to block the weak attack by the pole of the Puppet Golem, completely undaunted. After all I did not use any support magic on the Puppet Golem, and it seems that just based on the original strength of the Puppet Golem is not enough. But I had decided to let it be sacrificed, so there is no choice Thanks to this piece, we gain the precious few seconds. I reached Arisu, and placed my hand on her weak shoulder. Haste Arisus body began to glow in a golden light. She was shocked, and looked at her hands and legs. She is covered with wounds, and her clothes are tattered, her skirt was nearly all gone, and her panties was completely exposed. But, now her body is full of energy. That power is given by me to her. You can do it. Yes! Arisu nodded, and stood up quickly. In this instant, the elite orc used the axe and chopped down on the Puppet Golems head, smashing it into smitterting. The bronze-skinned elite orc turn over here. It looked at Arisu and me, revealing its teeth evilly, with a grin. Arisu and I stared at this creature, and smile cruelly together. Battle normally at first, and wait for my signal, is it okay? Okay! There is no need for any detailed discussion, because we have already did it in the white room. Arisu held the spear, kicked off from the ground, rushing at the elite orc. The elite orc stood its ground, waiting for Arisu. It raised its giant axe, probably thinking of giving Arisu a strike from the top. This fellow no longer has any intentions of violating Arisu. As for this, I have many thoughts on it, on one hand I am relieved, but on the other hand I felt that its a pity, since it would not be unprepared Arisu is my woman, how can I hand it to this creature who is all brawn. The elite orc did not dodge the strike from the metal spear in Arisus hands. No, it should be unable to dodge. Because Arisus attack is much faster than the elite orc had expected. That is the effect brought by my magic. After I raised Support Magic to Rank 3, I obtained a new magic Haste. Unlike Physical Up,Haste can also make the targets entire movement faster, not only striking speed, even the movement speed will be faster. Adding to the fact that Arisu raised her Spear Skill to Rank 3, hence she can demonstrate a strong attack that is close to Rank 4. The spear stabbed deeply into the elite orcs chest, and blue blood sprayed. Arisu quickly leave elite orcs side, and using movements that are more nimble than just now, she dodged the crazy counterattacks from the elite orc. The furious orc swung its giant axe with big movements, chasing after Arisu. But Arisu used calm steps to dodge, and then stabbed again. This time the orcs blue blood sprayed out from its left shoulder. Good, this is good, it seems to be going well. Until now it is all within the plans. Well, when I was investigating Rank 3 Support Magic, I have already known that it will have such effects. Then is the problem, even with usingHasteto make Arisus movement faster, the power that Arisu have now is still not enough. This level of attack, is not enough to deal a fatal blow. Now Arisu is already very tired. She is covered in wounds and her abdomen is still bleeding. These wounds are taking away her strength every minute and second. It is possible that she will be the first to fall in the end. But, I will not let such a thing happen. Although it is an elite orc, but its body structure is still the same as an ordinary orc. Hence, their weakness must be the same. That is the throat, as long as we pierce through its throat, it will be fine. Arisu has already used this tactic to defeat many orcs, hence she must also know. But she deliberately did not attack its weakness. If our strategy is discovered by the enemy, then the elite orc which used brute force to win will be alerted. If the opponent chose to use delaying tactics, then we will not have any chance at victory. Hence, she believed in me, and focused her attacks at the orcs abdomen, shoulders and legs, waiting for my instructions. Slowly, Arisu began to show signs of tiredness. Because she is too tired, her legs seem to be no longer listening to her. The elite orc did not miss this chance, and swung its giant axe, and Arisu rolled to the side, barely dodging it. The elite orc stepped strongly on the ground, although Arisu used the spear to restrict its legs, but it still rushed over ignoring it. Damn, I have this urge to show the trump card now. But no. If I used the trump care now, then we will no longer have any chance at winning. From the result, I will not be able to protect Arisu. Hence now I must endure, I must believe in Arisu. Please, Arisu! I dont know if my prayers are answered, I saw Arisu dodge the blow from the giant axe, and rolled to the bow, and stood up. Arisu first opened the distance, but the elite orc still rushed at her. Arisu looked at me. I nodded, that is now. Only now. Go! Yes. Arisu also rushed toward the elite orc. Under the assistance of Haste, her moves are very sharp, as though she is an arrow. The elite orc stopped, and swung the axe. From this situation, her head will be split opened by that giant axe. But Arisu ran forward without fear. The elite orc gave an evil smile, as though victory is in its hands. At that instant Reflection I cast the magic. This sort of magic that does not require touching the target, is very rare in Support Magic. It is a magic that is only effective to the companions near the caster. This is a new magic that I learnt after raising it to Rank 3. The effect is A piece of rainbow-colour membrane appeared before Arisu. The strike from the elite orc landed on the membrane The attack power is reflected back in 180 degree, the elite orc with shocking strength is pushed back. In this moment, it is in a completely defenseless state. Arisu did not miss this chance, even if the giant axe is near her, she did not hesitate. She believed in me, until the very last moment. Now, the girl used a impressive stance and strike out the spear. The metal spear pierced deeply into the elite orcs throat. Fresh blue blood poured out like a waterfall. That is a blow that she put all her strength into. The spearhead of the spear pierced the bone and flesh of the elite orc. and then exited out from the back of the neck. The skill system maybe like a game, but what is happening is definitely not a game. No matter human or monster, they are equal, as long as they are fatally wounded, they will die. This is the truth that Arisu have proven a few times until now. Hence, even though the elite orc has an overwhelming advantage, but under this blow, its life ended. The elite orc gave out a dying cry, and its huge body collapse, gradually disappearing. Ah. Arisu whispered. Level up The next second, Arisu and I are sent to the white room. Volume 1 - CH 15 Chapter 15: Testing all sorts of magic in the White Room Our chances of winning in this battle with the elite orc is extremely low. Even so, I decided to gamble. Because I want to save Arisu. I have always thought that not trusting anyone is the correct choice. I have always been afraid that after trusting someone, I will be betrayed. But compared to those fears, I was more afraid of witnessing her being violated by that sort of creature. That is a foolhardy, illogical action, but I dont regret it. Then I succeeded. I saved Arisu. I am so, so happy, until I couldnt help it, hence once we are sent to the white room, I dashed to Arisu, and hugged her slender body tightly. Wah wah wah~ Kazu-senpai Arisu gave out aHyaaweird scream. I moved back slightly, wanting to look at Arisus face. Arisu looked at me, blushing. Great. Everything proceeded as planned, that is really good. Yo..you mean that, this plan is anyhow thought up? Arisu rolled her eyes. To be honest, I feel that the percentage of success is less than 3%. Everything depends on your trust in me. Then, of course we will win. Arisu beamed. Because I have always felt that I am very fortunate for I believed in Kazu-senpai. You Why do you trust me so much? Because Kazu-senpai has never betrayed my expectations. That is because you are useful to me. I swallowed this sentence back. Because I know that, that has already become a sort of lie, to bluff myself. Perhaps it was true in the beginning. Or perhaps it is really true. But, the reason why I saved her now is not only that. Arisu used her moist-looking eyes and looked at me. Then she determinedly and slowly said: Please let me say this once. Kazu-senpai, I like you. I used a kiss to reply. Arisu putted her hands around my neck, and replied me passionately. We released each other, and I looked at Arisu again. My partner then sat on the ground powerlessly, grinning sillily while looking at me. I relaxed. Taking a closer look, she seems even more disheveled than just now. Not only is there a big hole on her blouse, revealing her breasts, her skirt can also only be described as tattered cloth. There are all sorts of tears on her clothes, revealing her tender skin. Other than that, her body is covered with wounds, her skin of her hands and legs are torn, oozing out blood. I accompanied Arisu, and sat in front of her. Its okay yeah right. Look at you. To reduce my unease, Arisu smiled. Is my expression really that worried? Perhaps it is really so. After all once I used healing magic, I can heal all these wounds in an instant. While saying so, Arisu cast Heal on her hands and legs. Surrounded by the blue light, Arisus wounds gradually healed. After she used about 15 times of Heal. the wounds on her body are completely healed. With this it will be fine. But, even if you healed your wounds in this room, once you return to the real world, you will once again be in the wounded state. Well Thats true. Ah, forget it. We need to discuss our next plans, and more importantly, decide how to develop Arisus skills. Thats right. The reason why we are in this room, is because Arisu leveled up. The last time I leveled, was before fighting against the elite orc. The difference in experience between me and Arisu is 2 orcs worth. We are a 2-person party, hence the obtained experience will also be equally split. So as to say, the experience of an elite orc is worth at least 4 orcs. No, thinking about its destructive power, defeating 4 orcs will be easier than defeating it. Honestly speaking, I even felt that it is stronger than 10 orcs. To make it clearer, I do not even want to fight against that that sort of monster again. Currently Arisu is level 5, Spear Skill Rank 3, Healing Magic Rank 1. There is still 3 points left in her skill points. Through Arisus example, we have already confirmed when the rank of Spear Skill increases by one, her battle prowess will increase exponentially. I guess, this skill system is perhaps most suited for increasing 1 skill. But, the prerequisite is that there must be enough people in the party. Currently there are only 2 of us, so there is a need for us to handle all kinds of situations. If one can always fight on his territory, then as long as you develop 1 skill, you will be able to wield powerful strength. But, then one will be unable to deal with unexpected situations. Like the ambush this time, it could be said that we are at our weakest. This time to heal her wounds from the intense battle with the elite orc, she used 15 times of Heal. Last time when she healed her shoulder wound, she only used it thrice. For the wounds even earlier, I remembered it was enough to only use Heal once. This is not because the effect of Heal got worse. From a games perspective, it is because our HP increased as our levels increased. In the answers from the computer, it has already revealed such information earlier. Since MP will increase, then it is not surprising that HP will increase, at that time although I did not pay much attention to this, but after experiencing it, I had an amazed feeling. Perhaps we are already moving away from a humans basic standard. Or worse, we are slowly becoming an existence like a monster. No, if it is not like that, then we will not be able to explain the fact why Arisu, after suffering the attack from the elite orc, could still keep her 4 limbs. Her being safe and sound, is indeed something to be happy about But, just exactly what will we become in the future? Kazu-senpai, what is wrong? My expression probably looked pretty bad. Seeing Arisu with a face of doubts looking at me, I calmed the unease in my heart forcefully and smiled. I am thinking at your looks are quite provocative. Huh? Ah, this Arisu seems to only realise her looks now, she blushed, and panically covered the important parts with her hands and legs. But Arisu, do you know? Creatures like guys, when seeing girls in a shy and panicked looks, will in fact get more excited. Hmm That, but, do you want to see? Emm, yes. I gave an embarrassed smile, and turned my head to the side. Actually I wanted to push you down I suppressed those heartfelt words with my gentlemanly spirit. But, Arisu raised her head and looked at me instead, and then opened her mouth and said: If its Kazu-senpai then its fine. Its a shame, but I cant help but swallow my saliva. Seeing my reaction, although Arisu shrunk her body due to embarrassment, but she still looked into my eyes. Ah you should listen carefully, Arisu. When guys hear this sort of words, they will become big bad wolves Arisu reached over and held my hand, pulling me closer to her. When I realised it, I discovered that I am already pressing on Arisus body. Those pink lips neared me. We kissed. Where is the big wolf? At here. Some time after we became one. Through practical experiment, we have some important new discovery. So as long as you use Remove Pain from Healing Magic Rank 1, even if it is the first time, it will be fine. It is true, at the start because Arisu had felt too much pain, I nearly gave up in the middle. But Arisu is very smart, she knew her magic inside out. She told me that it will be fine as long as she use Remove Pain. In actuality, it is true. We did it pretty well. From the perspective of 2 first-timers, I felt that we had already done very well. Another thing that I wish to specially note is that, Remove Pain only removes the effect of pain that is over the limit, and does not affect the other senses. We also discover, as long as we stay in this white room for a long period of time, MP will also gradually recover. I had thought that my MP is already all gone, and because we need some water to clean our bodies, so I used Rank 1 Summon Magic Summon Water, and attempt to make some water. From how I am able to use a few times of Summon Water, my MP should have already recovered. According to previous experience, once we return to our original place, the MP recovered here will go back to 0. But in this white room, we can use magic without a limit. Perhaps this place maybe very suitable for conducting experiments with magic. Actually, when I first summon the water, all of them flowed onto the ground from who know where. So I used Summon Cauldronwhich is also Summon Magic Rank 1, and summoned a big cauldron to store the water and use it to bathe. Looking at the figure of Arisu bathing, once again my battle instincts rose up. wasting my previous efforts. Enough about that. Arisu and I used the white cloth that I summoned with Rank 2 Summon Magic Summon Cloth to cover our bodies, and leaned on the wall side by side. Can I ask questions about Kazu-senpai? Things about me are boring you know. Shiki-senpai, erm What happened between you and her? Ah, hmm. Indeed it is about that. A shock of pain appeared in my chest. Arisu discovered that my body has stiffened, and lightly hugged my shoulder. I dont wish to force you. But I want to know everything about Kazu-senpai. Arisu said so, with her watery eyes looking at me. those eyes are too much for me. After hearing it, you may feel quite bad. Yes, even so it is fine. Hence, I told her everything. That despicable fellow, what that fellow did to me, why I was pushed to the point where I no longer believed in anyone, and why I dug the trap, which was for killing that fellow. The whole class no the entire high school section is his ally. Even Shiki Yukariko was pressured into sinking to their level. Thinking about it calmly, actually I have no right to hate her. The actions she took, was natural. After all she did not have any power, and going along with the flow is natural. I lightly said so. While describing, I also arranged my feelings. Thats right, Shiki-san is not wrong. Although I cannot fully accept it, but even so, I should not belittle her. More importantly, she has now received a deep wound, and did not need me to worsen it. I remembered the expression she had when her eyes met mine while she was carried by Arisu. This is my retribution she seems to be self-deprecating like that. Of course, I can still claim that I have the right to punish her, and also the ways to do so. Thats right, now I already have the power. If I will it, I can even exclude Shiki Yukariko from it. If I say I want revenge on Shiki-san, will you look down on me? No, I do not have the right to look down on you. Arisu said so with a stern expression. I had thought that you would be more of a saint. After listening to Kazu-senpai, I severely despise those students in the high school section, and even feel like beating them up Arisu clutched her fist in front of her chest. I had said before that I was an obedient and quiet person in the past, right? Yes, it seems so. Part of the reason is because I am not good in sports. Because I was too weak, so I had to be more obedient, and low profiled. So even if someone is bullied, I can only pretend I didnt see it I am the same as Shiki-senpai. Arisu said until here, and then looked at me as though she was begging for forgiveness. Will you look down on me? I did not answer, and instead used both my hands and hugged Arisus head, bringing her to my chest. Arisu did not do anything to me, so you dont need to think about anything outside your scope. Yes. There is no need for you to hate Shiki-san. I know. I will also give way. Of course that is if the other party has the will We should give way to each other, for the future. For the future huh? I analysed the situation simply. This should be another world and we are the wanderers, and before us there are at least the orcs as our enemies. We are all in a state of isolation. The only companion, is the existence that created the white room. No, actually we cannot even confirm if the owner of the room is a friend. Until now, we also do not know if there is a way to return to our original world. If the surviving students do not work together, then we will be in danger. For leveling up, and to come to this room, one must at least kill 1 orc. It is impossible for an average person. If there is someone to assist, just like how I helped you, then it will be different. From tomorrow, I have the idea of letting the willing survivors level up just like you. Just having a skill from one of the weapon system, will help a lot during battle. As long as I fight for everyone It is better for one to be able to protect himself, and we also need to take into account of the possibility of us acting separately. Me and Kazu-senpai? Ah, for instance if both of us go to the main building of the middle school section, then the people who are left behind I see Arisu nodded. To survive, one must fight, right? Yes. I wil not request for everyone, but there must be at least a few. I guess, the Cultivating Centre will become our base from now on. Although I do not know there are how many survivors as said by Tamaki, but if we take the necessary precautions then there wont be a need for us to worry. Thats right, tomorrow. Now the sun has already set. Although Rank 5 Support Magic has Night Vision a magic that gives the ability to see in the night, but acting in the night is still too dangerous. More importantly, both Arisu and I are exhausted, and just wanted to rest for today. Tomorrow we need to help the others first Then is it better to first raise Healing Magic to Rank 2? Raising Healing Magic to Rank 2 Ah I see, is it because of Flower Coat? Yes. After asking the computer, we know that among Rank 2 Healing Magic, there is a magic called Flower Coat, which can raise the HP of the person momentarily. As for whether it is useful, it is like buying an insurance, which can place one at ease. We shall accumulate power like this, and slowly head to the high school section Is that so? I dont know how many survivors are there in the high school section. If that fellow is still alive Only that fellow, I will never forgive him. I clutched my fist tightly. That, thefellowthat you said What is his name? Ahhmm. He is called Saso Shiba, it seems that his father is one of the directors of the school Then I talked bad about that guy for a while. So, Arisu, you must also be careful of that guy. Hmm, Arisu? When I realised it, I discovered Arisu lowered her head, seemingly disturbed. Are you alright? Ah, yes. Arisu raised her head in a panic, seemingly very tired. This is expected, after all she just had a death match. I believe she is tired mentally too. (TL note: who is the one to blame lol) I am sorry for letting you listen to my boring talk. No, no Its fine, I am okay. Arisu shook her head in a panic, she probably thought that she spoiled my fun. No she did not, the me of now, is already very happy just by seeing your face. Ah, Arisu. Yes. Once we leave this white room, you will return to being a virgin. So as to say, as long as we do it in this room, I can take away your first time everytime That Arisu narrowed her eyes. Does making me feel pain, make you happy? No, that Although the crying Arisu is also cute, but I felt that it is not the same. Why did you speak in a respectful manner?(TL note: the I in the previous sentence was spoken in form of lowering himself. keigo as you may know) Erm this, hmm Arisu, seeing me beginning to mumble, sighed deeply. Then, she raised her head and looked at me. If Kazu-senpai really hope so, I am willing to let you be happy, but But? Please let me consider if I want to date you. Ah, erm I was too much. Sorry. I apologise to her. Although I felt that this was a reward in my heart,but I still apologise sincerely. Arisu: Level 5 Spear Skill 3Healing Magic 12 Skill Point 31 Volume 1 - CH 16 Chapter 16: Arrival of the Night Arisu and I left the white room, and returned to the lounge of the Cultivating Centre. There is only a blue gem in the place where the elite orc has fallen. This seems like the magic stone in the games? Like the crystallisation of the monsters magic or something. I picked up the gem, and placed it in my pocket. Then I turned to Arisu. Arisu has revealed back to the state of being covered in injuries. The instant our eyes met, her face turned red, revealing a shy smile. I was embarrassed too and gave a forced smile. Not longer after we looked at each other Ah Arisu, Kazu-senpai! A high pitched voice came from the balcony on level 2. Turning around, I saw Tamaki leaning out of the balcony, waving her hands strongly. Looking carefully, she is actually crying. She is sniffing and waving her hands at us at the same time. Its great, its really great! Just now I heard a big sound, and then everything became quiet. I almost die worrying! This girl really has nerves of steel I could not help but give a bitter smile. What if the ones that lost were us, and the ones that survived is the elite orc? But then again, ah, this also means she is that worried about Arisu and me. Arisu and I waved to her. Other than Tamaki, there are still 7 more people who are hiding in level 3. And they are all students from the middle school section. The students who died include 3 girls and the 2 guys who escaped here from the outside. The only survivor who are caught by the orcs is Shiki Yukariko. The number of survivors is actually quite a lot The moment I said that The 2 students from Year 1 are brought here, when I separated from Arisu and escaped here! Tamaki raised her chest and said proudly. So Tamaki and the 2 Year 1s ignored the highly dangerous level 1 which has orcs patrolling, and climbed to the nearby tree, and then threw a rope into an opened window on level 3 then directly entered the Cultivating Centre from there. Then, the Tea Ceremony Society students who are originally on level 3 brought them into safety. This sort of skill, even Indiana Joe will be shocked at it. In this place there are only girls? Other than me and Tamaki, there are only students from the Tea Ceremony Society and Cooking Society. Arisu said so. She isnt wrong, thinking about it, the facilities in this Cultivating Centre, is a classroom targeted at girls. So it is only natural for the survivors to be girls. Hmm although they are students who are younger than me, but if there are guys, then I can leave the heavy stuff to them. Other than that, a situation like a guy being surrounded by girls, is kind of uncomfortable. But if it is in a novel, it can be described as a paradise Ah, imaginations that are not realistic are useless. After tomorrow, I shall hope for guys who have successfully escaped. I looked out of the window, the skies have already started turning dark, and soon it will be completely dark. But we cannot use any light, because it will be too obvious, and as long as 1 orc is attracted, we will be unable to handle it. Ah Anyway we should close the main door, and then Suddenly I felt a strong wave of dizziness, and kneeled onto the ground. Arisu had wanted to support me, but her body too, gave way, and limped over. Ah, haha, Kazu-senpai, are you okay? No, Arisu are you We looked at each other and smiled bitterly. It seems that once our tensed emotions relaxed, the accumulated fatigue came in at one go. Ah Kazu-senpai should go and rest with Arisu. Just leave the rest to us. Sorry, Tamaki. Then we will count on you. I shall rest slightly. Arisu and I leaned on the wall of the lounge, and I shutted my eyes. Sleepiness came in immediately. Once I opened my eyes, I noticed the surroundings are filled with the scent of incense used in funerals. The surroundings have a dim light, probably from candles. I see, if its candles, then once you close the main door, the light will not escape outside. I lighted some incense, because it is too smelly. A voice came from somewhere very near me, I raised my head and saw Shiki Yukariko sitting beside me, looking at me. She is wearing gym clothes from the high school section, that is probably something that is always in the Tea Ceremony Society. But, why is she the only one around? Seeing my confused expression, Shiki Yukariko laughed bitterly. Arisu told me to look after you, while she is going to bathe with Tamaki. I looked to the side, and Arisu who is supposed to be beside me is gone. I see I thought so in my heart. Saying so, did they make hot water? I also wish to take a bath. Sorry to spoil your expectation, there is only cold water. I guessed so. But even if there is only cold water, that is already good enough. I am covered in sweat, mud and orcs blood, completely filthy. And I feel itchy all over, no matter whether it is a cold bath or ice-cold bath, I dont care. But I will probably fall sick with a ice-cold bath. Because I have already bathe, so now I am fine. I see, she had bathed already, which is to say I remembered the scene when we first discovered her. Indeed, seeing her state, anyone will let her bathe first. Although it is so, ah. There is time to bathe, which means this Cultivating Centre is already safe. When I am about to feel relieved, my stomach suddenly growled. Shiki-san took a bar of Calorie Mate from her pocket and gave me. The smell from cooking food is very dangerous, so we can only eat this. You can eat it. To me now, this is already a delicacy. Calorie Mate is indeed delicious, I finished it in an instant, and licked my fingers. Who brought this? There is a food storage in the basement of this Cultivating Centre, which are emergency rations. We cleared it a bit, those rations could probably let 10 people here survived up to roughly 1 year. Other than that, there are some cans. The water in the bottles are also quite an amount, so we do not need to worry for a while. We also found some generator which uses fuel, but since it will be too noisy, so we did not use it. Thats a smart judgement I thought so in my heart. I am even touched by her ability to handle stuff. She had just met with that sort of tragic stuff Her liveliness surprised me. Also, we moved all the corpses to the innermost classroom on level 1. We will bury them tomorrow morning. Other than that ah, why do you keep looking at me? Wah, ah, sorry. Forget it, its fine. Shiki-san used her hand to brush her hair behind her. Just saying so, I am actually just forcefully enduring it. If I dont do something, I will not be able to handle it. I see Sorry. Dont apologize. If not for you, I maybe already dead, or still in midst of hell, so I am very grateful to you, thank you. You should thank Arisu. When the elite orc appeared, I had intended to abandon you. I heard the situation then, it is natural for you to do that. And really saying, actually it was me who have always abandoned you. Yes I nodded powerlessly. She is right. By the result, I saved her, but actually that was just the development of the situation then. The reason why she ignored me then, was the same. Well, what humans can do are only following the scenario, making the best choice. there is no meaning in saying anything now. Dont reject it anymore, the you now is filled with power. You heard about the thing on Magic and Skills? Arisu told us everything. Including the white room. Although it is unbelievable, but we can only believe it now. My wounds are also healed by Arisu. I see, I have only gratitude to Arisu who saved me the trouble. So, what to do now? You can banish me out of this building, and send me to the orcs. I will not do that sort of thing. I know. But if you are that sort of person, I will have lesser guilt to my self-reproach. Yes I expressed my agreement. So she had felt painful to her powerlessness herself who cant do anything. Okay, anyway, if you are willing, can you give me a punch, and then ask you to forgive me? I didnt expect her to be such a simple person. I wa shocked. I wont beat you. Ah then at least flick my forehead. Shiki-san smiled as though she is pranking me, and leaned her forehead towards me. Her shoulders are still shaking. I understood, that she is forcing herself. Even so, she still hope that she can be strong and happy. I laughed bitterly and lightly flicked her forehead. This does not hurt at all. You have already experienced so much, and I do not want others to feel pain anymore. Yes. You have killed many orcs, it has been tough on you. Actually, the one standing in the frontline is Arisu, she is the one who has it tough Ah, regarding that I will forget it I thought so. But before sleeping again, I should do the stuff that should be done. I will go use magic to set some alarming system. When I just stood up, Shiki-san gave aekksound, backed away. Ah Sorry. Sorry. Shiki-san shrunk her body, and looked at me, revealing an ironic smile. I thought I have already worked very hard I did not say anything, and while keeping a distance from her, I moved to the door. It is already completely dark outside the Cultivating Centre. I walked out, and shut the main door. Looking up, a sky full of stars came into view. There is no light in the surroundings, so it is natural for the stars to be so bright. Even the street lights which illuminates the dorms and the school are no longer around, making one feel fresh at the view. I looked at the sky, the Milky Way is also beautiful At this moment, I discovered something. I understood why this sky look so unnatural. There are 2 moons I mumbled to myself. This is indeed not the world we are originally in. Its another world The strongest evidence is here. Looking at it carefully, the constellations seems different. I do not know much about constellation, so I cant say what is wrong But I can confirm, that the stars I have seen before is not like this. I did not know how long I daze off. Suddenly, I remembered the reason why I came out. Thats right, I have to use magic to strengthen our defense. In Rank 2 Support Magic, there is a magic called Alert Territory. This magic is different from the other magic. Once you set it at a certain location, once a certain thing or person pass by, it will ring an alert that only I can hear. I thought about it, and decide to set the alert as As long as something which exceeds the size of a kid pass the boundary around the Cultivating Centre, the alarm will sound. I walked around the building, and set the circle of alerting magic in the perimeter. With the size of the Cultivating Centre, I only had to go one round, and set it at 4 places. The effective time of the magic is about 12 hours, or until I cancelled it. As long as it can last until morning then it is fine. Finally I looked at the starry sky again. Why did we come to this world? Is there an answer to this question? I shook my head, and returned to the Cultivating Centre. If the orcs suddenly invade, level 1 is the most dangerous. So all of us should sleep in level 3. The girls slept in a big Japanese-styled room, while I slept in a small Western-styled room. I had a bit of expectation, dont know if Arisu will sneak into my bed in the middle of the night. But I didnt have the energy to wait, once I enter the bed, I slept like a log. I believed Arisu is also the same. She, who is in the frontline, is definitely more tired than me. The long day ended just like that. Then The second long day in another world begins. Volume 1 - CH 17 Chapter 17: Dawn I had a dream. In that dream, that fellow is looking down on me who is on the ground, revealing his scorning smile. Stupid. That fellow said so. You cant even protect the woman you loved. That fellow looked to my side, I also followed his line of sight and turned. A girl was lying on the ground. A thick spear has penetrated her body, with the spearhead stabbed into the ground. The girl is Arisu. I lowered my head and looked, Arisu who is lying in the pool of blood has already lost the glow in her eyes. I was wrong. The pale-faced Arisu opened her mouth and spoke. I shouldnt have followed Kazu-senpai. Because of your decision, I Ah, right. I suddenly realised it, and looked up at the fellow who is laughing at me. So I lost to him again. No matter where you are, you are a useless thing, you caused her death. Thats right, it is all because of me, that is why Arisu died. Because I made a wrong decision, so everything is ruined. Even so Even so, I have already decided that I will not run. This time I will not escape. I stared at that fellow, and he laughed loudly I heard, during the olden days when there are no electricity, people would sleep once the sun sets, then wake up once the sun rises. Because I slept too early, in the end before dawn arrives, I woke up. Covered in sweat, I sat up on the bed, panting. I seemed to have some dream, and its a nightmare. No matter what, it shouldnt have been a nightmare. I mumbled to myself. After all yesterday was very tragic, we are no longer able to return to our daily lives. And it has only been a day, and everything has turned into a nightmare. The nightmare will continue today, it will not end. I got out of the bed, and because of muscle fatigue, my body feels stiff. But recently I have been digging traps, so it can be counted as training. Arisu must have felt worse, I guess? Once I got down, I discovered the girls have already gotten out of bed. The air is filled with dried bonito smell. After asking, then I realise it is Shiki-sans suggestion. Although it may attract the orcs attention, but even if they have to brave this risk, a good breakfast should be served to replenish ones strength.Although there is no gas in the gas stove in the cooking classroom, but there are portable gas stove. In such a situation, it is indeed good to have people from the Cooking Society. Breakfast is miso soup, instant rice and instant curry. The girls from the Cooking Society expressed their apologies that this was just a simple meal. But it is already very good. To Japanese, curry is a delicacy. We, who are hungry, wolfed down the breakfast. Not only me and Arisu, but everyone had 2 bowl of rice. Today we are going to have the final battle, how can I not store some energy! Tamaki said so. I see, the situation that we are in now, and the reality that we must face in the future, they are all very clear about it. Thanks to the hot rice filling our stomach, we are now full of energy. After eating breakfast, dawn has yet to arrive, so we decided to have a meeting to organise our current information and at the same time discuss our next direction. The meeting location is the discussion room on level 3. Level 1 and 2 has been messed up by the orcs destruction of the place, and before cleaning it up, we do not wish to use it, so it is only natural to gather at level 3. After sitting down at the chair in the meeting room, I looked at the audience. My eyes met with Arisus, so I gave a smile, but there seems to be some doubts in Arisu, and then she gave an unnatural smile back. Huh? What is going on? I feel that we seemed to be a bit distant No, it should be just me. Yes, it must be because everyone is around, so she deliberately kept a distance from me. Of course, the situation is constantly changing. Now, the phase of just the 2 of us fighting has come to an end. If we continue to just depend on just ourselves, we will not be able to survive through today. This is something that we have already confirmed in the white room. No, if Arisu and I continue to take independent action, perhaps we can survive. But then, we will not be able to protect Arisus good friendTamaki, and we wont be able to protect the lives of the 2 Year 1 that Tamaki saved. I mustered my spirit, and surveyed at everyone, and then said: I wish to confirm again, regarding the situation outside this mountain, all of you have heard it from Arisu? I witnessed it. Tamaki answered. I asked her, what does that mean? You can see from the rooftop. See what? The plains. Ah, I see I could not help but gave a shocked sound. The rooftop of this building is taller than the woods, hence it must be able the other side of the mountain clearly. Because evacuating is very boring, so I ran to the rooftop to see the situation in the surroundings. I was shocked. The scenery outside is different from the usual. What do you feel about it? Ah it feels that we came to a game world. Tamakis expression of it, is more direct than mine. Game world, hmm, with orcs, and such plains, coupled with the scene of huge birds taking away people. Not caring if using the term Game Worldthat is used to describe the scenario is correct, anyway, they seem to have grasp the situation we are in. This is not Earth, but another world. And, last night I looked up, and discovered that there is 2 moon in the sky. Ah, yes. The constellations are completely different too. You know about constellations? Arisu knows. I turn towards Arisu, and Arisu nodded unwillingly. I like mythology. Just like chuunibyou that sort of feeling? Chuunibyou? Arisu tilted her head in confusion. Oh shit, I accidentally said something very hikikomori. I looked at the surroundings, and discovered a few girls snickering. Tamaki also gave a smirk smile, seeing her golden ponytails shaking. Ah damn. Forget it, I shall not care and return to the main topic. Ah, then everyone agrees and understand that this is not Earth. The girls nodded, and some of them even revealed an expression that seems to be almost crying. That cant be helped. If crying can solve the problem, then even I would want to cry. More importantly, why am I chairing the meeting? Ah, this too cant be helped. There are only 2 students from the high school section, which is me and Shiki-san. And Shiki-san politely gave the power to direct the meeting. Standing in my shoes, I still have some issues with Shiki-san. In other words, I dont wish to be directed by her. I am very narrow-minded. Really, even though it is kinda weird saying it by myself, but I am a really petty person. Ah, forget it, shall not bother about how petty I am for now. Now we are having a meeting, and the urgent thing is to provide information. This is another world. After the earthquake, our school, which is the entire mountain has been transferred to another world. We are wanderers in this other world. I said so. And those orcs invaded this mountain. From the timing, the orcs shouldnt have climbed the mountain after the earthquake, instead they came from the top of the mountain. So there must be some sort of transfer point at the top of the mountain, something that can transcend time-space. I am not sure if this guess is right, but I guess they must have used some special way to move. This world already has magic, even if there is a transfer point, there should not be surprising. Of course, they could also have taken a transportation like saucership. Although I am not sure what are the aims of the orcs, but we can be sure that, that they are definitely our enemies. We have to presume that all of the buildings on this mountains have been occupied by the orcs, and as for comrades we shall assume there is none. Perhaps some adults or students have survived, and are currently hiding. If there are adult survivors, they may have occupied some area, or escaped into the forest. To meet up with them, we have to search all the buildings. But, the Cultivating Centre which just had 10 orcs, already gave us such a hard time yesterday. I dont think that is the main force of our enemy. Other than that, the bronze-skinned orc that appeared at the end using the name that I gave, that is elite orc. If that is the last one, then it will be good. It is better of me to not have those kind of optimistic view, we should presume that the enemies are very strong, and there are many elite orcs, and use that as a premise to act. And there are at least 100 ordinary orcs, or even more. Perhaps there are even stronger monsters. Indeed, not knowing the full potential of the enemy is a terrifying thing. The most important thing should be investigation. But before that I feel that, everyone here should do their best to level up to level 1. I heard the sounds of saliva being swallowed. This means everyone will take turns to kill the orcs. Arisu and I will think of ways to stop the orcs from moving, and all of you just have to use the spear to stab it to death. Anyway once you get to level 1, and obtained skills, then even if you suffer an attack from the orcs, you can handle it. This is not compulsory, after leveling up I will not force you to fight. But in the current situation, the difference in safety for level 0 and 1 is very big. Of course, if after leveling up, you have the wish to join in the fight, then I will assist from the side. If we only depend on the 2 of us, eventually we will reach a bottleneck. From yesterdays battle, this can clearly be seen. It is efficient in getting experience in small parties, but if we met with any troubles, then it will be hard to recover from it. Yesterday it was Arisu who resisted my commands. Logically, I should have abandoned Arisu. Luckily we pulled through. But, I do not wish to do that sort of dangerous stuff again. We have to play it safe. Even if it is not a companion who we trust from the bottom of our heart, as long as she can support Arisu and I in times of need, it will be fine. I desperately need such a person. Also, if we want to use this Cultivating Centre as base, then it must have someone to protect it. Thinking about it carefully, it was really fortunate being able to sleep on a bed last night. If we camped out in the wilds, we may not be able to rest well, and in fact we wouldnt even know if we can sleep in peace. I am willing. Should I said this was expected? The first one to raise her hand is Arisus good friend, Tamaki. I do not wish to continue to run, and I cannot always let Arisu protect me. She said it half-jokingly, and smiled to Arisu. Arisu gave a bitter smile in reply:What is so bad about letting me protect you. It should have been me that protect Arisu! It cannot be reversed! After Tamaki said it, she turned towards me. So, let me join your party, Kazu-senpai. Ah my party will definitely become the main force, so the risk is very high Forget it, this is also fine. To protect Arisu, she will even give up her own life. Although it will not be the same when protecting me, but as long as Arisu still likes me, I believe Tamaki will not betray us. No, wait? What if Tamaki loves Arisu? I am of course referring to the sexually side. She actually has a big sense of jealousy towards me I looked at Tamakis face, then she gave aEh?sound, tilting her head innocently. What. I dont supposed you have fallen in love with me? Huh? Arisu gave out some sound like she was coughing, and looked at me, and then at Tamaki. THe girl who felt that she was Arisus best friend, laughed with a hehe. Ah Tamaki, stop causing trouble Oh, so you want both me and Arisu? Oi. Arisu turned red and white, seemingly very busy. Tamaki has the look that she wanted to continue teasing me, but I decide to ignore her appropriately. Hmm, it is better to ignore her. As for whether Tamaki is a lesbian, it is okay to put it aside for now. She should not be that sort of person. Then again, I feel that she didnt think about it that much. The others? I am also willing. Shiki-san said. I do not wish to experience that sort of thing again But, I do not wish to join Gaya-sans party. Honestly speaking, I hope not to ever meet orcs again. But, I also do not wish that I do not have any power to fight back. So, Gaya-san, sorry, but please help me prepare 1 orc. I understand it of course. The next to raise her hand, is one of the Year 1 student from middle school section that Tamaki saved yesterday. I am willing. You are I am Tagamiya Mia, I wish to join Kazu-senpais party. Tagamiya Mia is a girl who is even thinner than Arisu. Her figure is very small, not even reaching 150cm in height. Her special traits is her shiny black hair, and deep black pupils and her child-like face. She seems like an elementary school kid. Ah, she who is studying in middle school year 1, is indeed an elementary school kid half a year ago, this is only natural. I wish to use magic. Oh that is true. If using magic to fight, then it has nothing to do with body size. But, Mia Can I call you that? Mia, even if you can use magic, it will still be as dangerous. I understand. I look at Mias eyes, thinking that she is not joking. She replied with her deep black eyes. Oh I do not quite understand. My elder brother is in the High school section. Brother? He is in Year 3 Class 2. But, I have never heard of the surname Tagamiya. I see. You wish to find him? So that is why you want power? Mia nodded. I see, so she likes her brother alot. Even if my elder brother is that useless, but he is still my brother, I have to protect him. Something is different. To be honest, I hope that all of the students in the High School section are killed. Her brother may know about my stuff, perhaps through him, the people here will know how lousy I was. Even so, there is no need to consider so much at this stage. Seeing the situation yesterday, she is still willing to fight, which says that she has exceptional courage. At least I can see it today. If any emergency situation occurs, Arisu and Tamaki will stand on my side. From this point, party members other than Arisu and Tamaki, only Mia is needed. Even if Mia which to rebel, in the situation of 3 against 1, we will not lose. I cannot agree to go and search the High School section immediately, but before long, we will meet with the situation of needing to head to the High School section. Then we can search carefully. This is fine, I do not wish to wait silently. Mia said so, so I expressed that I will looking forward to it. No matter what, all of it depends on whether she can successfully kill an orc. When she passes this rite, I will ask her again if she wanted to join the party. Although I just said those words, but I do not hope that everyone here will have the courage to kill orcs. I estimate that only half of them will be willing. Or supposed to be. But after Mia, everyone raised their hands sequentially. Finally, everyone actually voiced their wish to kill orcs. It seems that yesterdays tragedy had a greater influence on them then I expected, and it gave them the realization. I know, then first I announced to everyone. First lets dig some traps! I proudly announced. Other than Arisu, everyone at the scene gave a shocked expression. Volume 1 - CH 18 Chapter 18: Digging Expert The sun rose. We are digging holes behind the Cultivating Centre, as practice for making traps. Dont look at me like that, I can dig holes very well. Because I had accumulated a lot of experience, I clearly know the skills on how to dig a deep hole in a short time. Everyone can call me a hole digging expert. As digging holes requires clothes that are more suited for physical activities, hence I asked everyone to change to the gym clothes stored in the Cultivating Centres storage room, and then gather at the back door. These are old-styled gym clothes that was supposed to be phased-out, but perhaps due to some error, they are kept in the innermost part of the storage room. The bottom that they are wearing are not comfy shorts, but bloomers that adhere tightly. Just how long ago was it? These bloomers that were abolished due to pressure from the Parents Society. Well it seems to be in good conditions Arisu had a shy look, and looked up at me. Erm, are you happy? Huh, happy about what? I heard that all guys like bloomers. Who said that? Tamaki did. Tamaki escaped from the scene quickly like a rabbit. That fellow, dont you dare escape. The other girls looked at us, and revealed their smirk smile. Damn. Then when using the metal shovel, so it is better to wear jackets. All of you do not wish to get injured right? If we get injured, Arisu will heal us. Shiki-san said so, her face also have that smirk smile. That damn fellow. Next we are going to have to fight with orcs. Is there any relation, todays weather should also be very hot. Shiki-san combed her hair, shaking her head. Moreover, just a jacket will not be able to block the orcs axe. Since so, dont you think that wearing a bit lighter might be better? Listening to her say so, me who pushed Arisu and the familiars to the frontline does not have the right to say much. Anyway, everyone please take care not to get injured. Since saying anymore will not help, I can only shrug my shoulders. I cast Mighty Arm on everyone, increasing their arm strength. Now me who is level 5 after casting Mighty Arm on 11 people, only need to rest for about 20mins, then my MP will be completely recovered. The effect of the magic will last about 1 hour to 1.5hour, so as to say, I can cast it limitlessly. Everyone is armed with a shovel, this is also found in the basement of the Cultivating Centre. Initially I dug an ideal trap as a demonstration, then they followed. I instructed them while beside them on how to dig to be more efficient. The hole that was finished first, was extremely ugly. Ah, but this is only practice. As a grave, it is more than enough. Thats right, this is a grave. We will be using it to bury the 5 people that the orcs killed in this building yesterday. After we buried the corpses in the graves, we made a mound, and lastly put a branch in front of the grave as a marker. We lightly clasped our hands together(TL note: the act of praying). After that we may need to dig a hole for disposal of waste, but because we found an emergency toilet in the storage, so we just have to install it in the lounge, saving the trouble. As for why we didnt install the toilet outside, is because we do not know when the orcs will attack, so it is too dangerous. Until now, 1.5hours have passed, and it is 7.30am now. Now we are about to do the main thing. I told them to dig a real deep hole in a slightly more hidden place in the forest. Through everyones cooperation, or perhaps everyone is getting used to it, hence the digging speed is faster than I expected. I summoned a Puppet Golem, and let it stay guard when we are digging. Other than that, I also summoned a crow. I dont know if its me, but this crow seems fiercer than yesterday. No, this fellow is really different from yesterday. Its beak is sharper than the original, and its round eyes is filled with a conquerors aura No it isnt that exaggerated, it is just obvious that it is stronger than yesterdays crow Why? Ah, right! I realised it. Just like Support Magic will become stronger with ranking up, Summon Magic will also be strengthened with its rank being raised. So as to say, the summoned familiar, will become stronger as the rank rises. Ah, but it shouldnt have any drastic changes I noted it down. In the future when considering to rank up Support Magic or Summoning Magi, it can serve as a base for judging. I decided to send Arisu to investigate, and sent my crow familiar to accompany her. If Arisu has anything that she want to communicate with me, she can let the crow bite a piece of paper to return, replacing emails. Not a messaging pigeon, but a messaging crow. I asked her to observe from the forest, the middle school sections main school building, boys and girls dormitories, staff room, gymnasium, tracks and the tennis field etc. Just roughly and safely observe awhile will be fine. There is another thing that I must sternly command Arisu. Even if you see someone in a bad situation, you cannot dash out to save them. B..but~ If you die, then I will also lose my hope to live on. If you are not around, I may follow you. I dont know whether to use shameful or cowardly to describe this command.. This should be considered as begging. Because I felt that if I dont say it, Arisu will display her sense of justice again. To ensure that it is under control, then I must use something of similar importance to chain her up. If that can be me, then I will gladly become her chains. I do not wish to lose Arisu. Yesterday Arisu told me that, if she dies, then she will leave Tamaki to me. That means that even if she dies, there is someone to replace her? That is too naive. And such naivety is very dangerous. The her now, could possibly die for me. So I deliberately said that If you die, I will also die with you. Arisu opened her eyes widely and stared at me. This Perhaps I may change my mind, and viciously betray Kazu-senpai? I smiled. What kind of foolish words are those. I clearly knew that she is those serious type, so it is impossible. Even me who is full of doubts towards people, also trusted her completely. Then I will leave a note cursing you, and commit suicide. The idea of taking Tamaki as a hostage, and bring her with me, seems good too. Ah, Ka.. kazu-senpai. No, sorry, I am just joking. I mean to say, if I betray you, I should have some sort of realisation? No, please do not betray me. She nodded with a stern expression. It should be fine I think it should be. I dont know if it is because it is still early, but we cant see any signs of orcs. Perhaps they are still sleeping? If so then its great. I hope they will keep sleeping until we are ready. I took the chance to use Repairon the weapons left by the defeated orcs, to remove the rust on the weapons. Although there are spears, axe and swords, but I hope that everyone will use spears. Using weapons that have a long reach to attack is definitely safer, and it may more or less decrease the fear emotion. Before long, the crow following Arisu returned, with a slip of paper in its beak. That was Arisus message. it wrote:Can I bring orcs over? One. I wrote OK on the paper, and let the crow bite it, before flying back to Arisu. The orc will becoming in a while, this time we will not use traps, so everyone please back away, and hide behind the trees. I summoned another Puppet Golem, and cast the 3 magicKeen Weapon,Physical Up,Mighty Armon both Puppet Golems. Arisu is running in the woods, approaching us. Tightly behind her, are 2 orcs holding axes. This is different from what is said? Ah, Arisu suddenly turned and give it a strike. One of the orcs had its throat pierced through by the spear, and it fell, becoming paler and then disappeared. After the orc disappeared, a gem is left on the ground. The other orc is nearing Arisu, and raised its axe high. Arisu dodged it with quick step, and ran again. I see, now it is like what she said, she brought 1 orc back. How should I say this, I should not underestimate her. Sorry, there was one more hiding under the tree What should I do now, Kazu-senpai! Arisu shouted to us, while running towards us. Ah, I wish to immobilise it. Then I will attack its legs. Arisu quickly turned in front of me, and aimed her spear at that orc. That orc did not mind even when seeing its comrade getting killed, and still rushed towards Arisu. Arisu stepped forward, and attacked the kneecap of the orc with the spear. But her blow is too powerful, shattering the entire kneecap of the orc. The pig-man then rolled onto the ground. Arisu did not hesitate to strike again, attacking the other kneecap. Next she striked twice, and sounds of bone shattering sounded out from the left and right shoulder of the orc. Is this fine? Yes, it is fine You are so strong. The orc is struggling on the ground, and I order the 2 Puppet Golem to hold down the orcs hands. Looking behind, I only saw that the people hiding behind the trees are so scared that they stepped back. Th..this is too much. Shiki-san gave a forced smile. Is this sort of thinking too naive I mumbled to myself in my heart. She had just suffered such a tragedy yesterday, and now she is still concerned about the methods? I looked at the orc that has fallen onto the ground again. Wah, this is bad. Who did such a thing? Arisu. Hmph, enough fooling around. The truth is that, both of us are pretty unscrupulous. But this is all for the future, for the sake of survival. Okay, who wants to be the first to level up? 2 person raised their hands Tamaki and the Middle School Year 1, Mia. Mia is slightly faster. Hmm is it because she is Year 1? No, forget it, its fine. Mia, I will leave this to you. Okay. I gave the bamboo spear to the most petite girl in the group. Although she is pretty silent, and does not have much expression, but she should still be nervous, seeing that her hands are shaking when she is holding the bamboo spear. Other than that, the reason why I gave her the bamboo spear and not the metal spear, is because I feel that the metal spear is too heavy, she may not be able to use it. Being able to stab the throat is good, but as long as you keep stabbing, it will die. Okay. Arisu cast Flower Coatof Healing Magic Rank 2 on Mia. This is magic that use pink mist to surround the person who is being cast on, and hence absorb the impact of attacks. Through actual experiments, once Arisu uses her spear to attack lightly, this magic will lose its effect. In a games point of view, this is like increasing 5 HP. No, actually I do not even know how much is 5 HP, and said it for the sake of saying. Even so, it should ease the worries for the people. Mia followed my instructions and kept stabbing at the orc. She concentrated on her strikes, as though she is cursing. In the process, the struggling orc kick her foot, and she gave a ouch sound, losing her balance. But thanks toFlower Coat, she remains full of energy. After stabbing about 20 times, she luckily stabbed the orcs eye. The orcs figure finally disappeared, and Mias action suddenly stopped. I leveled up. She turned to me and said. As I said, I obtained Earth and Wind Magic. Volume 1 - CH 19 Chapter 19: Prying around the Girls Dormitory I respected Mias judgement, and let her choose what sort of magic that she want to get. But, I have already told her the rough direction of this party. Which is the below: Although there is still sometime before it can be accomplished, but this elite party will consist of the 4 of us, me, Arisu, Tamaki and Mia. Also, the vanguard will be Arisu and Tamaki, and the rearguard will be me and Mia. There is no need to concentrate on firepower, but if there is, it will also be good. It will be the best if there is a convenient magic for escaping. The combination of Earth Magic and Wind Magic, at least in Rank 1 stage, there is no magic for direct attack. But on the other hand, there are many convenient magic for support. If that is so, then it is enough, After Mia, it is time for Tamaki to level up. From this time, we began using traps. After digging a tap, as long as it is hidden carefully, then it can be reused. Arisu brought our prey which is the orc, then made it fall into the trap, then Tamaki stabbed it ot death. Tamaki also level up, and she gain Sword Skill 1 and Physical 1. After Tamaki, Shiki-san also leveled up. The skills that Shiki-san gained are Detection 1 and Throwing 1. After Shiki-san gained Detection Skill, she became an expert on disguising traps. Once you raise this skill, the ability of setting traps like hunters will also increase. The reason why Shiki-san chose Detection Skill, is not to make herself a detective. I do not wish to fight at all, so I will do my best at running away or hiding. She raised her chest and said so. So big I thought so in my heart. Other than that, as for the reason for the Throwing Skill. Knives, choppers, there are as many as you want here. And they are more trustworthy than the weapons obtained from orcs. I see, that is indeed reasonable I thought so. She is really a person of logic. The magic that Mia obtained, showed its prowess immediately. The Earth Boundof Earth Magic is very useful, this is a magic that can control the plants on the ground and use it to tie up the enemys legs. This magic can stop an orcs movements, and if it is successful, it can even trip it. And then Arisu will break the hand that is holding the weapon, so that everyone can kill the orc in a safer condition. Although it seems like bullying the weak, but once we think about what these fellows did to us first, this sort of behaviours is nothing much. After 3 person leveled up to Level 1, even if I am not around, it should be fine. Hence I asked Tamaki to be the guide and go investigating with me. According to Arisu, there is nearly no movement from the orcs at dawn. She express that if we do not get closer than we will not be able to get clearer information, and hence she hope that permit her to get closer to the buildings. I immediately refuted her opinion, and express that if she really needs to do so, then it should be me who go and check it out. First of all, the place that I am heading to, is the one that is the nearest to the Cultivating Centre Though I said that, it takes about 10mins of walking in the forest before I can reach the girls dormitory. The 3 stories tall girls dormitory, as it means, it is the place where the middle school girls live everyday. That is a squarish building that is about 60m wide. If I didnt remember wrongly, our schools high school section should have 1300 people while the middle school section has about 700 people. So to say, there are about 350 girls? If there isnt such a big building, then it will not be able to hold so many people. Then again Girl dormitory huh. Ah, I dont have any other meanings. It is just that the words girls dormitory, will make one think of many times yeah right! Okay, I will be lying if I say there is nothing. But since we are attacking it, then we should start from the nearest place. Thats all. Attacking the Girls Dormitory. That sounds so cool. A guy poking his head out from the woods near the girls dormitory, and using a binoculars to peek at the interior. That person is me. That is a perverted action normally, but now this is an extreme period. Kazu-senpai, you look like a pervert. Listen well Tamaki, this is part of the battle plans. But every curtain at the windows of the girls dormitory are pulled down, so it is impossible to see the situation inside. Hmm Got it, there is a window broken at 1 of the rooms on level 3, perhaps we can enter from there. I decided to send the crow in to investigate. I used a new magic Support Magic Rank 3sRemote Viewing. Remote Viewing allows me to view the sights of the person who has the magic casted on, it is like a magic specially designed to be used with the crow. But once I used it, before the magic effect ends, I will only have the sights of that person. So as to say, in this period, I will be in a completely defenseless state. So when using this magic, there must be someone who protecting me. So I asked Tamaki to help me survey the surroundings. Other than that, the reason why Tamaki chose Physical Rank 1, is that she wanted to use the giant axe that the elite orc, that was defeated by us, had. After getting the skill, she tried to lift the giant axe, although it is not to the level of being very easy, but at least she was not affected by the weight of the giant axe. The power of skills is really great everyone had to be in awe of it. But in such an investigation, such a big axe will only be a burden. So what she is holding in her hands, is an ordinary metal sword. That was a rusty sword that belonged to the orcs, but I used Repair to polish it. Although Tamaki seems a bit unsatisfied, but I could only ask her to bear with it for now. Other than her and Arisu, I do not intend to call anyone else to be my guard. Although I am not clear on Tamakis character, but I dont think she will hurt someone who is important to Arisu, which is me. Anyway, after I cast Remote Viewing, the view of the crow appeared before me. The crow familiar spread its wing and flew into the sky. Wawa, thats awesome. The feeling of flying in the sky is so comfortable. If there are any free time, I sure wish to play with this magic. But, I also do not know when will I have such a time. The crow landed on the railings on rooftop of the girls dormitory. At this moment, the group of crows which had gathered at the rooftop immediately flew away. Did they know that my crow is not a normal crow? Then again, those crows gathered at the rooftop, which means There are fallen figures on the rooftop, which are corpses. There are 6 in total, which are all girls. Those crows gathered on the corpses, and fed on the corpses until they are in pieces. I desperately suppressed the feeling of vomiting. Luckily, the crow began to fly again quickly. Although this magic allows me to share the view of the crow, but I cannot issue orders to it. The crow entered the dormitory from the broken window on level 3. There is a corpse of a young girl beside the window, her neck is twisted in an unnatural way; and like the other corpses, her lower half is naked. I guess that she might have wanted to escape, and broke the window, but was captured at the window, and violated, and then killed. I putted my palms together for this stranger, and pray that she did not experience much pain. Tamaki who is standing beside me, should have seen me putting my palms together, but she did not say anything. The crow according to my instructions, entered the girls dormitory and began its investigation. The difference between yesterday is that, we have ample time today. Even if this crow gets killed, it will not cause anything harm to me, but I am just unsure without the enemy knows the existence of familiars. Forget it, the orcs looks so stupid. But maybe I am too arrogant. Wouldnt I be setting a death flag for myself? Ah, forget it, it should be fine. The crow landed on the ground, and walked in the dim corridor. It seems like there is nothing that will move. This magic cannot transmit sound, so even if someone gave out pained groans, I will not be able to hear it. The crows came to level 1, and then neared a opened room, and peeked inside. This seems like a dining hall. I saw a rough legs of a few orcs, and saw that there are many girls fainted on the ground, their bodies occasionally twitched convulsively There are survivors right? I dont know if she detected the changes in the expressions on my face, but she whispered lightly beside my ear. Her breath makes my ears feel so itchy. Her soft little hand, is covered over my tightly clenched fist. How did you know? Seeing you revealing that expression of unwillingness and clutching of your teeth, how can I not know. Yes. Do we have any methods of saving them? If they are still alive, I of course wish to save But there is a problem among the orcs, there is one with bronze skin. There is an elite orc. I said it in a low voice. Tamaki and I returned to our companions who are hunting orcs. Because I wish to discuss with them about the issue in the girls dormitory. When we returned, everyone just raised to level 1. With this, there are 9 people who are level 1, while Arisu and I are level 5. If this is so, we might as well get everyone to level 2 I thought so greedily. After all from previous experience, once you level the Ranks of the weapon skills to 2, then it will be easy to deal with the orcs. Though so, if we want to invade the girls dormitory and save the survivors, then time is of essence. Now it is about to be 9am, the orcs should be beginning to become active. I know this sounds very heartless, but under the situation without a concrete way of defeating the elite orc, I am against going to the girls dormitory. The one who said so is Shiki-san, and I feel that her opinion is very accurate. But I do not wish to accept her opinion. I am clear that this is because I am just narrow-minded. It seems that while I am not around, Shiki-san has become everyones mental support. Other than battle-related stuff, Arisu seems to be quite reliant on her opinion. Shiki Yukariko has always been good at taking care of other, and at the same time has the qualities of a leader. It is just that when I am being bullied, she pretended to not have seen it. Ah, damn, if I continued it will be like I am ranting. Nevermind, I shall put this thing aside for now. Of course, we have to consider the survivors in the girls dormitory, there could be friends of our juniors here. Under this premise, I feel that we have to a bit more cautious. Among the people present, other than me and Shiki-san, all of them are students from middle school section. The earthquake happened on Saturday after school, and at this time, unless they participated in society activities, if not everyone will be in the dorms. So, their classmates, roommates, friends, seniors, juniors etc, have a high chance of being trapped there. Of course, that is if they are still alive Ah right I suddenly discovered one thing. So Shiki-san is taking the place of being the bad guy for me. Perhaps that is not being thoughtful, but purely based on her judgement, that she feel that the bad guy should not be me now. No, this is definitely it. She seems like someone who is better than me in controlling the people. The reason why I can be the leader, is because I am already level 5, stronger than all of them. Under such a situation, only power can make everyone be at ease. Regarding this point, she no, everyone present is clear on that. I looked at Arisu. I dont know how much of my despicable thoughts have been seen through by her but Arisu walked to my side, and held my hand. I will follow Kazu-senpais view. Wah, you two are so bright. Tamaki was joking at the side, so I lightly knocked on top of her head with my fist. The golden-hair girl grabbed her head and squat down. Ahhh, Arisu~ Kazu-senpai is bullying me. You deserved it. Arisu said it coldly. Disregarding that I said so, and requested for the opinions of the others. Mia from Middle School Year 1 raised her hand. What I am suggesting is not an action plan, is that okay? Ah, you can say out any opinions. In Rank 2 Earth Magic, there is a magic called Heat Metal. I have also check such an information regarding that magic. This is a magic that can heat up metals. If you cast it on weapons, the enemy will not be able to hold it due to the heat, and could only drop the weapon. I see. No matter how strong the elite orc is, once it does not have any weapons You mean this right? Yup. Having such a choice in using magic to support, that is really great. With this, our tactics will become more versatile. Then again, although this girl called Mia is only in middle school year 1, she is shown to be pretty calm. Seems that she is a talent to be nurtured. I crossed my arms in front of my chest and think. Just now Mia successfully used Earth Magic to help others to level up. From how it seems, she seems to be full of courage too. I know, you and Tamaki should level up to level 2. I judged that it is hard to immediately attack the girls dormitory. If our actual combat strength is only Arisu and me, then it is limited in handling the situation. If we are not careful, we will end up like yesterday, Although we won yesterdays bet, but it is hard to say if it will go well the next time. The important thing now, is to raise our battle strength. Although it is earlier than expected, but we should began to groom our main elite force. Actually I have planned to level everyone level up to level 2, but it seems that there is no time. Arisu, is there any place that gathered about 4, 5 orcs? If it is the place that I went to just now, there are 3, 4 orcs sleeping at the shed near the tennis court. But I think they should be up by now Then we will set this place as the goal. Then lets go PL. What is PL? Arisu tilted her head and asked. Ah this is a term used in games. Its the short form of Power Leveling, which is the stronger players would bring the weaker players around, forcefully leveling them up. I feel that this phase being used at this moment, is the most apt. Volume 1 - CH 20 Chapter 20: Elite Party We returned to the Cultivating Centre. I used a chalk to draw a line on the ground in front of the Cultivating Centre. And asked them to dig holes at the specific locations. I asked them to dig a 1 metre long, 2 metre deep, and 5 metre wide hole at a location about 1 metre from the main door. This is a simple moat. There is no need to deliberately hide this hole. After all the grass near the main door is already very little, the ground is bare, so even if we used grass to cover the trap, it will be seen through immediately. So this is like a dry ditch. The aim of making such a trap, is to block the movements of the orcs, making it easier for us to defend. Even if all of you guard the main door, once the number of orcs became too big, it will be hard to defend. After digging this hole, the orcs can only attack from the left and right side. So even if we are little in number, it will become easier for us to defend. If we do such big actions in front of the Cultivating Centre, then the news of us using the Cultivating Centre as a base will be discovered. Afterall we will be discovered eventually. Since that is so, we should have made preparations early. Hearing my refute, Shiki-san nodded in understanding. If you throw things from the windows at level 2 and 3, it will be easier to hit the targets right. OhThats right. This moat, perhaps is very helpful to throwing skill. Isnt that good? Okay, everyone, lets work harder to dig another hole. Shiki-san encouraged the already tired middle school girls, and took up the shovel first and began to dig. Ah, her waist movement is really good. If she gets a bit more experience, she will become an outstanding digging expert. Okay, it should be fine leaving the digging to them. Arisu, Tamaki, Mia and I separated to guys and girls, and took off our sweaty gym clothes. We used wet towels to wipe off our bodies sweat, and changed into new uniforms in the storage. Although we do not know if the orcs can smell well, so we do not know how alert we should be but having some precautions is better than having nothing. Then, the 4 of us formed the future elite party. A red circle appeared on Tamaki and Mais little finger on their right hand. All of you should go and quickly level up, and then we will go to the white room to discuss. Okay Roger! Tamaki began to salute jokingly, while Mia just nodded. That, that, Kazu-senpai. What, Tamaki. What do you need from me? Can I use that giant axe? Tamaki pointed to the giant axe at the lounge in the Cultivating Centre. That is the weapon used by the elite orc yesterday. Do you really want to use it? In the past a wiseman said, power is POWER!(TL note: power is in japanese, while POWER was said in English.) Your English is very lousy right? Hmm which is as long as you wield that axe, ordinary orc will not approach easily. Although I wish that Tamaki can be a bit more steady, but as long as she pair with Mia, I dont think she will be over reckless. You must protect Mia who is your kouhai(TL note: Kouhai = junior) Leave it to me! I am a capable girl! She seems like she knows how to take care of others, so I decided to believe her self-recommendation. The 4 of us trekked through the forest, moving toward the tennis ball field mentioned by Arisu. As Arisu said, there are loud snorings from the storage room. Tamaki, Mia, the 2 of you stay here and wait for orders. Mia, if any orcs escapes I will useEarth Bound to stop them? Yes, I will count on you for that. Mias comprehension is very strong, which makes me happy. I sent the crow to scout the situation inside the storage room. 4 orcs, all sleeping. The crow used the voice that only I can hear to say. Humans? None. I gave a sign to Arisu. Arisu took her spear, and dash into the storage room alone. 30 seconds later, Arisu walked out as though nothing has happened. Oh~ already defeated them? So amazing. Tamaki is shocked. Arisu took out the red gems that the 4 orcs transformed into, as proof. That, there are corpses inside We shall not bother with it for now, okay? Arisu hesitated a bit, but she still nodded. Although I also felt that the dead are very pitiful, but we really do not have the time to bury them one by one. We still need to defeat 4 orcs, then Tamaki and Mia will level up. As we have already become a 4 man party, the number of orcs that are needed to level up also increase by 2 times. Even so, considering the future situations, this is still worth it. Next where should we go? The changing rooms are nearby, But I dont know if there are orcs there From the result, there are also orcs at the changing rooms, and there are just nice 4 of them. The orcs there are already awake, hence other than Arisu, I also sent 2 Puppet Golems with her, but the orcs seems to be completely annihilated by Arisu. One of the orcs tried to run away, but was trapped by the Earth Bound used by Mia, and finally it was killed by Tamaki. Ah, Level Up. Mia lightly mumbled. Arisu, Tamaki, Mia and I were sent to the white room together. In the white room. Tamakis first movement, is to steal a look at Arisus computer screen. Wah wah This is Arisus every details! Wa~ Arisu is really Level 5! So strong! Arisu looked at me, as though she has something to say. Yes, the thing that Tamaki did is exactly what I did to Arisu yesterday. Arisu wanted to say, should be that Tamaki and I belong to the same type of people. I know. Sorry. Next is Kazu-senpai. Wah~ You are really Level 5 too! Argh, after all the computer did not mention any problematic records, so there is nothing to worry about upon being seen, so I did not mind it. Tamaki surveyed the room. But, even if 4 people came together, there is still nothing here. Only the tables increased. Yes. How does it feel making love in such a bright place? I glared at Arisu. Sorry Because she had used a misleading way to ask me, so Arisu said so while blushing, at the same time shrunk away, as though feeling sorry from the bottom of her heart. I peeked at Mia. I have learnt a lot. I hope that you forget it. If it is possible, I would like to learn from practicals. Mia looked at me with an obvious expression. I wish to accumulate some experience. You dont need those experience. Lewd virgin, so what? I could not help but swallowed my saliva. Arisu glared at me with her teary puppy eyes, and I quickly raised both my hand in surrender. Kazu-senpai is using his eyes to leer at other girls, well that cant be helped. As long as one is a healthy guy, of course he will do such stuff. I suggest you give up. Tamaki gave her a suggestion like a busybody. Haha, this girl. I prepared to use my fist to knock on her head, and Tamaki immediately escape to behind Arisu. But Arisu grabbed Tamakis shoulders instead, and pushed her towards me like an offering. Please go ahead, Kazu-senpai. Wah, Arisu, you traitor. I complimented Arisu Good Job!, and then lightly hitted Tamakis head. Umm, ummm but nevermind. According to my observation, Kazu-senpai especially loves breasts, so Arisu will definitely win. Do you still want to continue? I will not surrender under unreasonable violence! Tamaki raised her big thumb. I sighed. Argh, this is better than being in low spirits from seeing the corpses. Thats right, just now in the changing room, there is also a male corpse. His chest has been torn apart, and the neck is twisted in an unnatural direction. The reason why Tamaki behaved like this, maybe to redirect our attention. Then again. Ah hi, I say, shouldnt we begin our strategic meeting? I clapped, attracting everyones attention. It is about time to give them a sense of urgency, especially since the result of this meeting will concern our lives, so they should be a bit more nervous. Anyway, the 2 of you have already leveled up to Level 2. But I did not do anything. Tamaki said it sarcastically. I am completely relying on Kazu-senpai and Arisu. Next will be us relying on Tamaki, so dont mind it. Hmm Sorry, I shouldnt complain. Then, I just have to raise Sword Skill to Rank 2? I raised Earth Magic to Rank 2. I nodded toward Tamaki and Mia, expressing my agreement. Is it fine with just the 4 of us entering the girls dormitory? The 3 girls answered togetherYes. The entries to the girls dormitory are only the front door and the back door on the other side? Wah, Kazu-senpai is so clear about it. I dont suppose you have came here before to steal underwear? Because from the outside, I feel that the structure of the girls dormitory should be the same as the boys dormitory of the high school section. Oh, I see. Other than that, just now the places that the crow investigated inside the girls dormitory, are the same as the second boys dormitory of the high school section. Even if I who is the only one present that has never been to the girls dormitory, I will not get lost even if i enter in. Thats really great. Intruding the girls dormitory No, this sentence sounds too dangerous. I shook my head. Ah, you must be thinking about something dirty Tamaki stared at me. Ah, what should I do with you Why do you look so happy? Ah, forget it. I shrugged my shoulders, and returned to the original topic. We will use the most basic way to fight. Arisu and I will create a distraction at the main entrance, then Tamaki and Mia will take this chance to go to back door, and if any orcs appear, just defeat them 1 by 1. Before entering the dormitory, I hope to decrease the number of enemies as much as possible. If the orcs want to escape, you must do your best to stop them. But from our current experiences, it seems that no orc will directly escape without fighting What if the elite orc appears? Tamaki asked. If it comes out from the main entrance, it will be handled by Arisu and I. Then I will call out, the 2 of you must come immediately. If it appears from the back door, then both of you should drop what you are doing and escape immediately. Should I use Earth Bound to stop it? I think it is better not to. Although we do not know the rules of the magic that are cast on the enemies, but from a game point of view, stronger enemies may resist it. Resist? Arisu said while tilting her head. Ah its another game term. Which is that it may have resistance to magic. I see. Ah, Kazu-senpai, is there any magic that can increase that sort of resistance? Tamaki asked directly. Hmm well. In Rank 1 of Support Magic, there is a magic called Clear Mind. Mia gave aMusound. Clear Mind Synchro Tuner? What is that? Mia expressednothing, and at the same time shook her head in regret. I am not clear not what does that mean, but it should have some link to a game, anime or manga. Forget it. Wait a moment, let me check. After Mia finished her words, she sat at her computer and typed. She entered a lot of questions, and asked in a very fast speed. In this time, we just randomly chatted. Hmm, I roughly understand it. Under these few situations, magic will be ineffective. Mia categorised the attack magic of this mysterious skills system as such: When casting magic against a single enemy, the caster must target the enemy. So as to say, if one cannot see the opponent, then he will not be able to cast magic. If it is a Missile type magic, then the magic will fly straight towards the enemy. There are not auto-homing attacks. If the enemy is moving fast, then there is the possibility of missing the target. If there are obstructions in the middle, it can also hit it. As for Direct type, the distance does not matter, it will activate in an instant, hence the opponent will not be able to avoid it. Missile Type and Direct Type, are names that I created temporary. Until now, it is the process from activation of the magic until it hits its target. Next is if the opponent have the ability to resist it. According to the different type of magic, the requirements to resist is also different. For example when casting Rank 1 Earth Magic Earth Bound, if the enemy raised his legs in the instant when the plants at the feet began to move due to the magic, then the enemy will not be restrained. Knowing that this magic is not 100% effective, Mia could not help but give a bitter expression. Clear Mind can increase the resistance against mind magic that affects one mentally. The so-called Mind Magic, includes Rank 1 Wind Magic Sleeping Songetc. The others also includes magic that clouds ones heart. Other than that it is said that some monster have special abilities that are similar to these magic. So scary, so scary. Clear Mind also has the effect of suppressing ones fear. According to Mia, yesterday just by hearing the elite orcs roar, she and Tamaki were so scared until they were shivering. Since you said it like this, perhaps it is really so. The reason why Arisu and I could still move freely, perhaps it is only due to being lucky. Or it could be that we have already been in the battlefield for a while, so we do not feel especially afraid. Even if the magic is effective, he could still use a more violent method to escape the magics effect. With Earth Bound as an example, if the opponent is a hercules, he could even pull out the roots, and struggle free Seems like Earth Bound will be useless against elite orc. Hmm, I see, I roughly understand it. But, once you list out all the possible situation of being resisted, the advantage of Heat Metal becomes clear. According to Mias question, it is hard to increase resistance against magic like Heat Metal that is cast on objects. But Heat Metal is a type of missile type magic that gives off a light trail, hence it is still possible to dodge it No matter how strong the elite orc is, it will be hard for it to hold the burning hot axe and fight. Even if it did not throw the axe away, we should still be able to look forward to its movements becoming slower. Ah, but I suddenly realised, Mia, what if the enemy is holding a weapon with wooden handles Mia and I gave an Ahsound, and looked at each other. As the axe that the elite orc was using yesterday, part of the handle is made of metal, so I neglected such a point If the handle of the weapon is made of wood, then Heat Metal is useless. Mia lowered her shoulders in disappointment. We can only pray that the weapon of the elite orc is pure metallic. Yes we both sighed. I should have guessed. No, I should have guessed it Ah, after the whole day yesterday, I feel that there is still no improvements. Tamaki: Level 2Sword Skill 1 2Physical 1Skill Point 0 Mia: Level 2Earth Magic 1 2Wind Magic 1Skill Point 0 Volume 1 - CH 21 Chapter 21: Middle School Section Girls Dormitory Raiding Battle After the strategy meeting ended. Can I talk to Tamaki in private? Before we are about to leave the white room, Arisu brought Tamaki to a corner in the room, and the 2 of them began to talk secretly. I wanted to know what they are talking about. I am really curious about it. But, I cant eavesdrop right? Mia pulled my sleeve, as though she saw through my hesitation. There are secrets among the girls. I felt that Arisu and Tamakis expression are very stern. Seeing that they will peek at my side once in awhile, causes me to feel even more curious. Then, lets have some secret talk between us too. Like? Arisu is sensitive behind the ears Why do you know such stuff. When we are bathing that time, we had some body contact. That is really an interesting topic. And then? I put my ear closer to Mia. But it seems that because I was too loud, Arisu came running over while blushing, raising her head and then looking at my angrily. Arisu reached out without saying anything, and squeezed my cheeks. So painful. But Arisu who puffed her cheeks, is so cute, causing to burst out in laughter. Arisus eyebrow frowned even more. I raised my hands meekly, showing a sign of surrender. I will exercise prudence. Although I do not understand, but I should apologize first. Hence, Tamaki and Mia raised Sword Skill and Earth Magic to Rank 2 respectively. Once we left the white room, we took actions immediately. What is different from the scouting before, is that there are 3 orcs looking around at the main door now. Are they keeping guard? But they are just standing there, and it seems like they are not especially alert. And they will yawn once in awhile. Perhaps they were ordered by the elite orc, that is why they stood there. No matter what, what is different from dawn, is that the orcs are active now. The orcs moving outside have increased Now it is already over 9am. It is only the matter of time that the news of the human survivors using the Cultivating Centre as their base is discovered by the orcs I thought so in my heart. Since that is so, we should take the chance to kill as many elite orcs as possible. I dont know if we are considered lucky, that every building of this school is surrounded by thick woods, helping to cover the noise. Especially the girls dormitory. I dont know if it is due to the consideration of safety, but its position is much more hidden than the other building. Even if there are some disturbance, it should not be discovered by the orcs in the other building. Because of this, I wish to take this chance to eradicate all the orcs here. We should decrease the number of enemies as much as possible to the best of our abilities. I summoned 1 crow and 2 Puppet Golem, hence my greatest amount of MP decreased by 9, becoming 41. Our party has 4 people. As the number increased, it is really too much to cast support magic on all my companions, hence I have to select. First, me who is not on the frontline, should only need Physical Up that speeds one up, which is used for escaping. What is cast on Mia, is Physical Up and Rank 2 Support MagicSmart Operation, it can increase attack power of magic. As for Arisu, Tamaki and the 2 Puppet Golems, it is the usual 3 magic, which are Keen Weapon,Physical UpandMighty Arm. The effective time of Haste is very short, when my Support Magic is still Rank 3, it can only sustain for 1 to 1.5 minutes, and it will quickly reach the dilema of not having enough. On the other hand, I asked Arisu to cast Rank 2 Healing Magic Flower Coaton the 4 of us, other than the Puppet Golems. This is purely an insurance. Although it is just for a peace of mind, it is better than nothing. Lets change the strategy slightly. First we defeat the 3 orcs at the door. The 2 at the main door, will be by Arisu and the Puppet Golem. Yes. I will leave the one slightly further to you, Tamaki. Ah, hm, I understand. Tamaki held the giant axe which is bigger than her with 2 of her hands, and nodded with a stiff expression. She swallowed her saliva with a guru sound, completely different from the lively look she had in the white room. Her teeth could not stop trembling, it seems that her first battle is making her very nervous. Is everything fine? No, I could only ask her to do her best. If there are any orcs which tried to escape, then I will depend on Mia to trap them. Understood. Arisu, go! Yes. I said so to her at the instant when the 2 orcs near the main door of the girls dormitory are nearest to us. Arisu rushed out from the forest. I let the Puppet Golems follow behind her. After hesitating for a moment, Tamaki also scream out as though encouraging herself, and then rushed towards the orc that is slightly distant from us. Tsk, why did you scream. Ah, forget it, after all, the sounds from the battle will eventually let the orcs in the girls dormitory discover that there are enemies invading. Perhaps it is impossible for her to not scream. This cant be helped, after all it is her first time facing an orc that isnt like a doll. When I first fought to save Arisu, I also completely lost myself. The me of that time should have also screamed. That is something that cant be helped. Then Arisu? I attempted to remember. How should I say this, I felt that she is exceptionally stable, or should I say calm. But, that is because Arisu is slightly special. Hmm. Now that I think back, I discovered that she has been incredible since the very beginning. Especially mentally, she is even stronger in that. I must think of it this way, the others cannot be compared with Arisu. Tamaki wielded the giant axe and rushed towards the orc. This is different from Arisus first battle, she has Rank 2 Sword Skill, as long as she battle normally, she should be able to achieve victory easily The axe that Tamaki swung down is slightly off the centre, and it only chopped its shoulder. The orcs right hand that held the sword is completely chopped off. Blue blood sprayed out, covering Tamakis face. Eek Tamaki suddenly froze. I could not see her expression, but The situation is not good. I stood up. The orc that has its right arm chopped off went into a frenzy, and rush towards Tamaki, using its body to ram her. Tamaki who is unable to move, fell down just like that Mia, use attack magic on that orc! Understood. Although there is a risk of misfire in the chaos of the battlefield, but I am worried that if this continues, if Tamaki is pinned down by the orc, then it will be harder to assist her. We must take the chance to kill that orc now. Stone Bullet The stone that Mia released, pierced through the orcs forehead beautifully. But the orc did not die, it collapse forward, pinning Tamaki down. Tamaki gave a shriek. On the other side of the battlefield Arisu killed the 2 orcs in an instant, she didnt even need the assistance of the Puppet Golems. Hmm, Arisu is the same as usual. What happens next is the real problem. Hearing the noise outside, there is a commotion in the girls dormitory. Oh shit. Not only that Tamaki could not help, but she could even be our burden. The original plan was for Tamaki to defeat the ordinary orcs Mia, the battle plan has changed, we will abandon the back door. You will stay here and await orders, and completely be in charge of support. I will go over to Tamaki. Understood. Tamaki lost to the pressure in her first battle. But Mia who participated in the first battle, could remain calm, and that is very comforting. Kazu-senpai, the orcs are running out from the girls dormitory! Ah, that, Tamaki she Arisu, you and the Puppet Golems will line up, and not let any ordinary orcs come over. Yes, yes. 1 orc rush out furiously from the girls dormitory. Arisu is receiving the incoming attack. I ran towards Tamaki, and observed the battle situation with the corner of my eye. Tamaki pinned down by the fallen orc, and she completely sunk into confusion. She loosened her hold on the axe, and shrieked, and struggled. Although the orc has not disappeared, but it has already lost consciousness, unmoving. This is the most troublesome situation. I took out a knife that is just a normal survivor knife. I stabbed the knife into the back brain of the orc, the orc spasmed for a moment Then it finally stopped breathing. Its body gradually disappeared, leaving a gem behind. Tamaki, can you stand? Oi. I pulled Tamakis hand, supporting her up. Tamaki raised her head and looked at me. Big beads of tears fell from her eyes and even her snot are falling. Other than that, there is also a big wet patch inside of her skirt. Hmm, that is really scary, and it is something that cannot be helped. Tamaki hugged me, burying her head in my bosom, and began to cry loudly. I gently caressed her golden hair, at a complete loss. Sorry, sorry, sorry, sorry. She kept apologising to me. Dont leave me behind, please, dont leave me behind. Wait a moment, what exactly are you saying Then, an opening music rang in my ear. Huh? What? I raised my head, and saw that Arisu took care of the orc that came out from the big door. With this, I leveled up. Honestly speaking, we are really saved by this. Volume 1 - CH 22 Chapter 22: Tamakis Past The 4 of us are sent to the white room. Thats great, we are saved. Honestly speaking, I really do not wish to engage in battle with the elite orc in such a scattered state. It is impossible to achieve victory like this. In fact, I have already began to think about how to retreat. Among Mias magic, are there any that could be of use? Or perhaps using magic to buy some time Right, in this battle, we defeated a total of 4 orcs, coupled with those we defeated earlier I see, the elite orc that was defeated yesterday, is equivalent to the experience of 5 ordinary orcs. Could it be that orcs also have difference in levels, and the levels will affect the experience values? Which is to say, elite orc is a level 5 orc, so it has 10 skill point, which is just enough to raise a certain skill rank to 4? Is the elite orcs skill Rank 4 Sword Skill? Or is it someOrc Battle Tacticsthat is unique to orcs, and it is the skill that reached Rank 4? This point is unknown for now. If the enemies also have a Skill System, then it is probably the latter. Just based on increasing Sword Skill, it is impossible for it to have that brute power. If the systems in this world is all about Level and Skills, then I should assume that there is a Skill called Orc, that can increase body size and power. Although this sounds pretty fake. Wah~ this is pretty disadvantageous to humans No, actually that may not be so. From current experience, the orcs are mostly simple fools. Even if it is an obvious lure, they will still obediently drop into the trap, and would not call for companions. For instance, if a Level 0 like me wants to win Arisu that is of Level 1, then even if I use traps, it will also be hard to win her. Which is to say, her judgement power is very strong, she will be able to discover that it is a bait immediately. If facing a ordinary orc, as long as there are suitable equipment and preparation, I feel that there should be a chance at victory. Actually, although there are many times due to luck, but eventually I also won. In simple terms, our advantage is that we are able to use the correct people in the correct places I tried putting it in such a manner to escape reality, but Tamaki who is crying on my chest did not change. I do not think that is she is at fault. Thinking back, it was Arisu who was too good. I have been using a wrong standard to look at everyone. During my first physical battle with the orcs, did I also feel like I do not want to experience such a thing again? I lowered my head and looked at Tamaki who kept saying Sorry, dont abandon me, please. Then I looked up with a troubled face, at Arisu and Mia. The 2 of them are also crying. Argh, that, actually it was me who wanted to cry. Tamaki hugged me with more strength, bringing me closer. I patted her back like I was pacifying a kid. Calm down. We are already safe, okay? Tamaki and I sat on the ground together. Argh, more accurately, it should be she grabbed on my clothes, pulling me down to sit. Probably because this girl raised Physical Skill to Rank 1, she is really strong. Right I suddenly thought of it. Although there are Physical, Movement Skills, but there are no skills related to mental. Even with weapon skills and Physical Skills, Tamakis heart has yet to become a warrior.If battling with the orcs, it is fine if it is something like just now, the problem is what to do next Arisu, that, do you know why she became like this? Yes, I roughly know it. Can you tell me? That~ but, it is better to first Yes, we have to let her calm down first. I lightly caressed Tamakis head, she is different from Arisu, there are scents of mandarins. Or perhaps she had put on perfume before. Tamaki, dont worry. I will not hate you, or abandon you over such a small thing. Thats right, I will never take the initiative to betray you. As long as you continue to believe in me, I will also trust you forever But Tamaki continues to cry. She could have some severe emotional wounds. There must be something in her heart, pressing her to grab onto me who is the leader, begging for my forgiveness. A past of cruel treatment. I dont think that this is a troublesome matter. I am the same as her, bearing a shadow of emotions scars. We are actually similar, as long as time permits, I am willing to understand her pain, and even assist in the treatment of her scars. Finally, it could be that Tamaki is too tired, she fell asleep like this in my arms. I pulled my legs in, and let her head lie on my thigh. After a while my legs will become numb, then I will have to ask Arisu to help me cast Remove Pain. Tamaki shrunk herself like a cat, with her arms around my waist, and slept just like that. Occasionally she will give a few moans, dont know if she is having nightmares? Then saying, this morning I seem to have had a nightmare too . The feeling was really bad when I woke up. My past experience has always been bothering me, continuously breaking my heart. I believe it is the same for Tamaki. I once again lightly caress her golden hair. Tamaki who is in a deep sleep, began to give out satisfied sounds. Arisu, Mia, can the both of you sit down too? Yes. Hmm. The 2 of them bend their legs, and sat in front of me, which is the so called sitting posture of the girls. Okay, now please tell me. Why did Tamaki become like this? Ah, this~ Arisu hesitated a moment, and spoke: Before that, can you please agree to my request? Of course. As long as you request it, and it is within my abilities, I will agree to anything. That, that~ Arisu swallowed her saliva, and gave out a Unsound, and nodded while clenching her fists. Then she shaked her head Finally she looked into my eyes. Kazu-senpai, this is my request. If Tamaki is also willing, I wish for you to get involved with her.(TL note: means getting in a relationship. and you know what happens next) Huh? I gave out a weird cry. Ryuuki Tamaki is an adopted child. I have heard this matter from herself before. Afterall she is a golden-haired Westerner with blue eyes. Tamaki was an orphan. She did not know who her parents were, she was abandoned before she knew anything. It is said that there was a period, the upper society strongly promote to adopt and educate orphans like her. The one who adopted Tamaki, was a certain investor. But her parents in the Ryuuki family, had very bad tempers. Although normally she was treated very well, but once something goes wrong, their temper will erupt. And every time they will scold Tamaki, saying that she is a useless child. Like our family do not need you, you are a child that nobody wants, we wanted to adopt someone smarter. Dont such people get eliminated when they apply to adopt? Normally they are really gentle people It is said that they also looked very kind. Yes Some people are just good at pretending I thought so like it doesnt concern me. Actually, I, myself, was forced to have the determination to kill someone due to people are just good at pretending Even so, Tamaki still continued to work hard. She kept pushing herself, forcing herself overwhelming herself. Tamakis character is just very straight, and serious, so she will keep on working hard until she overworked Until finally thats right. Her heart broke. Her parents expectations, become a heavy burden to her. She cant help it, and even had situations where she had short-term memory loss. So, the Ryuuki Family threw Tamaki to this school. They abandoned her Arisu said so. Kazu-senpai is a transfer student in the high school section, so you may not know, but actually this school is for those who are rich.. likeUbasuteyama.(TL note: it is a Japanese legend whereby it is a place where the old are abandoned so that they can die) I see, this school had a middle school and high school section, is a world that is separated from the outside world. To people who wanted to use a bit of money to send their child away, this is indeed a very suitable place. In other words, this school has a lot of people like her? Actually I am too. Arisu shrugged her shoulders expressionlessly. I looked at her in shock, only seeing her give a self-depreciating smile that was different from her usual smile. Actually I am an orphan too. Although I did not have any high expectations desired from me like Tamaki, but my foster parents also had the attitude ofjust send her to this school. I did not have a very good relationship with my foster parents. Arisu Ah, please dont mind it. My foster parents have already promised me, that they will pay for all the school fees until university And in the current situation, those matters have nothing to do with me. Thats true. I sighed, raising my head and looked at the white ceiling. After all this is another world. Oh yeah, then Mia? Normal family, normal parents, just that their children are a bit of a hikikomori. Why did you say it until like it is like a background of a movie. Because they are worried that their daughter is too much of a hikikomori, so as parents they decided to send her to this environment, where everything is controlled and there is no entertainment Mia stared at the ceiling mindlessly. The worst thing is, the mountain of pornographic mangas that I hid behind the bookshelf was discovered by them. That was when you are in elementary school? Mia gave a Huh?sound, looking at me in surprise. Such things should be very common nowadays. Dont expect to seek my agreement. I know that you are currently at an age whereby curiosity dominates, but a normal person will not have a mountainof pornographic mangas. Mia turned and looked at Arisu, and Arisu shook her heading, blushing. Ah, forget it. How do I say this, in short I understand that you deserved it. Hmm, I think so too. Didnt you mentioned before, that your brother is also studying in this school? My brother brought ero-game to school during elementary school, and caused a surge This brother, arent you too capable. Such actions, will perhaps attract someone to him. Hmm, actually it may not. Then again, these siblings are really incredible. What about Kazu-chi? . You have decided to call me like this in the future? Anything. I just managed to enter this school with my results. In the transfer exams for high school, the difference is also higher. But I did not expect the tragedy of being bullied, I felt regret at my high chances of stepping on a landmine. But I lowered my head and looked at Tamaki who is sleeping soundly, and lightly caressed her hair, then an alluring scent permeates. Arisu, didnt you mentioned before, thanks to her optimistic character, then you managed to get friends? Yes, that is real. When I just entered school, I also did not know that Tamaki was forcing herself. Until once, I just slightly gave her a cold shoulder, then she Became like this? Arisu nodded, expressing that she heard Tamakis past from her at this moment. Tamaki said, once she thought that she had failed the expectations of someone she trusted, then she will break down. Normally she would be fine. So saying, she.. had so much trust in me I only met Tamaki yesterday evening. Honestly speaking, between us there are only the relationships with Arisu. I did not expect that she actually how should I say this, invest in so much feelings. Its my fault. Arisu lowered her head and said. I convinced everyone that the rest of the days, we can only follow Kazu-senpai, if not everyone will die. Ah, you said that to everyone because you wanted to help me? Arisu nodded, saying that it was from yesterday. So everyone worked hard, hoping to be able to help Kazu-senpai Could it be that why everyone is willing to level up to Level 1, was also because of you? So when I was sleeping in the single room, the girls are in the room discussing such stuff. That is really an unexpected assist. Arisu, having such thoughts, made me really happy. Although I am happy, but hmm so there was actually such a reason why the girls are actually more obedient than expected. Ah, but I am not the only one, Shiki-senpai also helped to convince everyone. That person? Yes. Shiki-senpai said that Kazu-senpai is a person with high endurance, so if we need someone to trust now, then we should trust such a person Is she trying to repay her debt? Or she has other schemes? Anyway, because of this, that is why Tamaki wished to satisfy my expectations. If she did not satisfy the other partys expectation, then she will be abandoned Once she thought so, then her feelings will flow out uncontrollably like a spring. To her, what should I do You have to put her at ease. You have to let Tamaki believe that, no matter what mistakes she made, Kazu-senpai will not abandon her. If it is only that, as long as I spent time to convince her, it will be fine. Luckily when we are in this white room, there is as much time as we want. In the past I tried to convince Tamaki, and tell her that no matter what she did to me, I am fine. I had even let her use a knife to cut my arm. But now, the wounds are already gone Arisu smiled and said. What is the matter with this kid, isnt it too intense. This was more crazy than I had expected. Then, Tamaki also wished for me to hurt her, and reached out with her arm So the 2 of us cut each others body. But the wounds on her hands, also disappeared because of yesterdays Healmagic Arisu followed up. If inflicting harm is enough, then cant I just follow suit? Tamaki and I have been together for a long period of time. Oh I see. Even for Arisu who have spent a long time with her, have to go through such an intense ritual, of course there must been an even stronger bond between me and her. So that is why you want me to get involved with her? Yes. Arisu nodded nervously. The issue has become troublesome. I could only sigh. Volume 1 - CH 23 Chapter 23: Arisus Gentleness, Tamakis Heart I know that Arisu is the sort of person whereby once she has a certain thought, she will persist with it. Which is to say, from yesterday, she has already shown her insistent character a few times. I stared at Arisu for a moment. That Do you feel that we are very annoying? Do my expression tell you that? No, ah I was only thinking, if you feel that way, I have to apologise to you. If you have a bad impression of Tamaki because of me Arisu said so depressedly. Ah, most people should worry if they will be hated first. But, of course I will not hate you. Because Arisu is my angel. I felt very perplexed; not knowing what to say, I could only shift my sight to Mia. Only seeing Mia widened her eyes, and shook her head in bewilderment. A harem is a mans dream, isnt it? These sort of words should not be said by you! Ah, if you want to do it, I will go to the corner and face the wall. You dont have to worry about it. I said~ Honestly Mia gave a thumbs up. We do not know when we will die? As long as we fail in a certain area, we will be raped by the orcs and then killed? Since that is so, of course we will think of presenting our first time to the handsome onii-chan that we are interested in. I can understand this sort of feeling very well?(TL note: Mia is ending her sentence in a question-like manner, cutesy way. There is no equivalent that i can think of so I just left the ? as it is, think of it that way. onii-chan = guy(older) in this case. left it in for more cutesy effect!) Who is the handsome onii-chan. Ah, I guess other than me, there is nobody else What kind of nonsense is this kid saying with that serious face. Arent we working hard to fight in order to prevent this? Yes. To prevent that sort of thing from happening, so we have to convince Tamaki-senpai. I gave a groan, and glared at Mia. Mia revealed her mischevious smile, and raise her flat chest. (TL note: Upvote as Mia for the best girl) Ah, seems like this fellow feels that her words are very reasonable. Damn. Arisu, do you also feel that its fine? Letting your boyfriend and other girls That, this is something I proposed Oh yeah, thats true I grabbed and thought. Seriously, why did it come to this? This is weird, all of these are too weird. Anyway, we will wait until Tamaki wakes up then we will do our best to convince her first, what do you think? You will help me right? .Erm, yes, of course. Why does she have a look that seems to be lack of interest? Arisu, I dont suppose you like NTR N, NT? What? Ah forget it. I just brushed it over. Mia was snickering at a corner. This damned fellow, I will really violate you. Ah, I am just joking. Yes, I am not brave enough to say such things in front of Arisu. Ah ah, yes. If it is.. possible, that~ Arisu said until here, and lowered her head. What is the matter? Did I say something wrong? Today, Arisu feels weird. Argh, actually I only got to know Arisu yesterday. I only felt that her thinking logic is a bit different from yesterday. Also, I cant seem to tell what is weird. But I have this feeling that she has some plan, or tempting to test me But, I feel that she should not be trying to harm me. I can almost confirm that that is not an ill intent. At least on this, I trust Arisu. To be more exact, I am trusting that she is still in love with me. Arisu, I want you to look into my eyes. Yes, yes. The words that you said now, are all for my own good, right? Of course. Arisu clenched her fist, and looked into my eyes, and nodded firmly. Ah, I feel so happy. But, since that is so, why did she propose this? I closed my eyes. Since she already said so, then I will believe that she is thinking for me. And I will not discuss whether it is good or bad to me, I feel that she has some big misunderstanding. Arisu is a very obedient, and straight girl, but at the same time she is also very foolish. The problem is that she does not intend on telling me how did this conclusion come about. No, forget it. Luckily I have a set of words that should convince her. If that does not work, then I will think of a new method then Anyway, we still have to wait for Tamaki to wake up first. We chatted while wasting time. Finally, Tamaki sat up with sleepy eyes. Fuuu? She widened her eyes and looked at me. Good morning, Tamaki. Ah Good morning Kazu-senpai When she realised it, she immediately left my side with flushed cheeks. Tamaki kept on waving her hands, and saying a bunch of ununderstandable words, and kept shaking her head. Arisu came running over, attempting to comfort her. Ah, that, no, I, I, wah! Finally she grabbed her head and squat down. I sighed, walked to her side, and squat down I gently caressed her scattered golden hair. Tamakis hair feels more comfortable than Arisus. Muu. It was Arisu who pushed me to do so, and yet she is puffing her cheeks in anger. Seeing her getting jealous, I relaxed instead. Confirming the fact that Arisu still likes me, made me very happy. I shall not bother about how Arisu thinks, because I should think of ways to pacify Tamaki who is in front of me. I am a useless person, sorry. Kazu-senpai, that, I Tamaki, just listen to me. First of all, I like Arisu very much. Eh. hmmm, mmm. Tamaki raised her head in suspicion. After she realised that I am serious, then she nodded. I dont wish to do things that Arisu dont like. No, I will definitely not do it. You understand? Mmmm, mm, yes. I believe Kazu-senpai is such a person. Since that is so, then things are simplier. You trust Arisu, right? As long as Arisu hopes so, I will definitely not abandon you. This is simple logic, do you understand? Tamaki looked at me in shock, and kept staring at me, as though she want to see through me. Hmm is it hard to understand? I understand, but What? I betrayed Kazu-senpais expectation. And even leak due to my fear, it is so shameful that I cant do anything. Tamaki shift her sight away. I deliberately use a very gentle voice to told her to turn here. No, that is not, Tamaki. I looked in the blue eyes that are as deep as the ocean, and said. Listen to me, it will not go smoothly for the first time for everyone. When Arisu entered the battlefield for her first time, she also leaked. Eh? Eh!? Wait, wait a moment, Kazu-senpai! Arisu reached out towards me, attempting to stop me. Even her ears have turned red. Mia was faster by a step. She pretended that it was natural and got behind Arisu, and restricted her hands behind her. A beautiful assist. Ah, actually I do not know if Arisu did leak anot. But~? Seeing her reaction Did Arisu just gave herself away? I have read in a certain book once, that in the 911 incident in New York, the firemen all leaked as well. Eh? Tamaki raised her head, a face in shock. Suu suu~~ she sniffed her nose. Didnt you hear that when one means a fire hazard, his strength will be greater than normal? When in a critical situation, humans can do some unexpected things. Hmm, mmm, I have also hear such myths. It is not a myth. Although I also heard this it is said that human will go into a hercules mode under intense state, this is a common knowledge in psychology. Tamaki looked at me in doubt, her expression seems to be sayingthen so what. But, such a mode in a fire hazard, will temporarily cut off the other functions in the body that has nothing to do with sustaining life. Because the human body will concentrate all its power in the place that needs it the most. The phenomenon of leaking, is because the strength of the bladder is used on the place where survival is needed. Uh, so Tamaki reached out and touched her skirt, and frowned because of the moist feel. SoI continued in a serious face. Your reaction is very normal. There is no need to mind. it is good that you mentioned it first. It must be had to suddenly leak. I did not leak. Its fine, there is no need to feel bothered I already said, I did not leak. Okay, no matter what, I wont mind, and I feel that 1 or 2 failures is also unavoidable. Huh? Tamaki tilted her head, revealing a blur expression, then a hurted expression, and then a crying expression. That is really busy. Ah, but, I think it is all my fault. To have my revenge against that fellow, I have read many books regarding military and physical power, and now the efforts finally paid off. Although these knowledge has no use in my initial revenge plan, but at least it helped Tamaki who was in a state of confusion. Sorry, but regarding your past, Arisu has already told me about them. With this as a premise, I want to say I want you. Wah, wah ah, meow, meow, meow! Why did she call out like a cat. But that is fine. Also, I said it wrongly. I want your heart. Ah, it seems wrong to say it this way. Hmmm I groaned while pointing my finger on my forehead. Uhh I will say it again. I want a comrade that will not betray me. Just like the trust between you and Arisu, if you are willing to trust me, then I will also trust you completely. Uh, uh that~ Tamaki placed her hands on her cheek, raising her heading and staring at me with a blur expression. Ah, I told you not to take it wrongly. Just now, it was my fault, I said it wrongly. Dont think about it too much. Ah, I know you said it wrongly. But, eh, I am very happy. Woah, that is good. If a smelly girl who smells like urine is fine, uhh then please take good care of me. You really took it the wrong way huh? After Tamaki bowed to me, she grabbed my out-reached hand and stood up. She stood in front of me and smiled. Cant I continue to take it the wrong way? Your character is indeed great.(TL note: MC is sarcastic) Tamaki laughed with a hehe, and turned towards Arisu. Arisu had just told me that it was fine, but now she is staring at me angrily. Hehe Arisu, what is it? Your expression seems like you had your boyfriend snatched away. Tamaki pushed her luck and patted Arisus shoulder I.. I dont care. Arisu turned her head away indignantly. I sighed and shrugged my shoulders All of a sudden. Tamaki stepped towards me, and placed her lips on my cheeks. The feel of the soft lips was only for an instant. Tamaki immediately moved away. She is blushing, but her face had the smile of a prankster. Hehe, there is only this now. I used my hand to stroke Tamakis cheeks, while looking at her. I did not look toward Arisu, because I feel it will be very scary. I felt like there was a piercing look from that side, so I deliberately did not look towards that side, I will definitely not look over! After all, all these are arranged by you, now what are you angry about! Hence I sat on the chair in front of the computer and sighed. What should I do? I once again began to think calmly. Tamaki is not someone special, or rather, it was Arisu who was too special. I realised this point again. Argh, but thinking about it carefully, just how many girls can face an orc in a battle in the world, and also be completely fearless while challenging an elite orc? Too difficult. Suddenly sending her to battle is too difficult. But if we do not let her get used to it, it will be troublesome. Considering the future situations, if the vanguard that can face the elite orc is Arisu only, it is definitely not enough, there is a need for Tamaki to grow as well. The reason why I am so insistent on Tamaki, is only because she has the passive of protecting Arisu. Against elite orc who is the representation of fear, the spirit of willing to sacrifice for someone, will become a big source of courage. I wish to settle the position, as preparations for the future elite orcs that we will face. But, how to break the stalemate I guess we still have to sacrifice the familiars. I turned towards Arisu to seek her opinion, and I just happened to meet her eyes. Arisu crossed her arms in front of her chest, and looked at me with an expression that is deep in thought. Ah what is the matter? That Kazu-senpai, cant you just depend on us? It isnt impossible, but how can I treat all of you as expendable shields? I feel that we need to increase some choice in battle tactics. To put it bluntly, it is how we deal with the elite orc that we are about to face? Actually the answer is almost out. When fighting with the elite orc, Arisu will be the vanguard, and Mia will use magic to assist. This is the basic pattern. The conclusion from the previous discussion is that, Tamakis job is to defeat the other ordinary orcs. The problem is this. Tamaki seems that she is fine, but she is probably still forcing herself. She should still need a bit more time. Then, I will need to summon familiars that are stronger than the Puppet Golems. I wish to use my own freedom in exchange for power. Although I said so to Tamaki, but in reality, using familiars to battle, it is much easier than using humans to battle psychologically. I felt so deeply. Kazuhisa: Level 6 Support Magic 3/ Summon Magic 23 Skill Points 30 After pressing the confirm button, we return to the original place. The final battle begins. Volume 1 - CH 24 Chapter 24: Final Battle at the Middle School Girls Dormitory We returned to the battlefield in front of the girls dormitory from the white room. I confirmed the situation around us quickly. Tamaki is still crying in my arms. At a few dozen meters from the entrance of the girls dormitory, Arisu and the 2 Puppet Golems are holding their weapons. While Mia is hiding slightly further away in the forest. This moment, a shivering roar echoed out from the girls dormitory. Tamaki hugged me tighter, and Arisu steadied her steps. I glanced that Mia, I dont know if it is because she is scared, she is sitting on the ground on her butt. This is bad. At this sort of scattered situation, we had to battle the elite orc Arisu, come over here! I will castHasteon you! B..but~ Dont care about the Puppet Golems! Just as Arisu was running towards me, the bronze coloured orc also rushed out from the girls dormitory. Its the elite orc. This orc which is bigger than the other orc, wielded its giant axe effortlessly, and smashed one of the Puppet Golems in a blow. The Puppet Golem lie on the ground, disappearing from its upper body. The other Puppet Golem used its rod to knock at the elite orc, but it seems to be completely useless. Ah, this is also expected. I placed my hand on the hand of Arisu who was running towards me. Haste Arisus body gave out golden light. Go! Yes. The elite orc also smashed the second Puppet Golem. In the next second, Arisu who is holding the metal spear, rushed towards the elite orc and stabbed the spearhead into its body. The elite orc roared in rage, and shook its huge body left and right, sending Arisus small figure flying. The moment Arisu contacted the ground, she lightly spinned around and stood up quickly. The elite orc rushed towards her. Arisu who had Haste on her, steadied her steps, held her spear and thrust sharply at the elite orcs legs. Fresh blue blood sprayed around, staining the grass. The elite orcs naked legs suffered a heavy blow, and it once again gave a roar. Although it did not seem to be of much use. But it had the effect of restricting it, it did not chase again. Arisu took this big chance, and put some distance between them. Very good, she fully utilised the experience she got from the battle field yesterday, and battled at her pace. At least she gained a bit of time for us. I decided to take this moment to summon new familiars. Summon Gray Wolf A wolf with long gray fur appeared by my side. It has a pair of smart and clear blue eyes, its body should be over 1.5m. It looked at me, as though waiting for my instructions. Physical Up,Mighty Arm, Haste. I cast support magic on this very intelligent familiar.Hastemagic effect, caused its fur to turn golden. At this moment, 3 orcs came out from the girls dormitory. I lightly patted the wolfs back, and pointed at the newly appeared orcs. Get rid of them! As long as you can buy us some time, it will be fine! The golden wolf gave a howl and sped towards the 3 orcs that held either swords or spears. It bit the shoulder of the foremost orc, and pushed the party down. The 2 other orcs began attacking the golden wolf. The smart golden wolf abandoned the follow-up attack, and retreated by jumping back a moment before the sword and spear attacks. Thanks to the effect of Haste, the nimbleness of the golden wolf is far above that of the orcs. It did not force itself to attack, only playing around with the 3 orcs in its palm. (TL note: or should I say paws~) The truth is, just by avoiding the attacks, the golden wolf has its hands full. After its first attack, it did not have any more chance to give the enemies any injuries. Then slowly, scratches appeared, and the golden fur began to split. I guess when the effects of Hasteended, it is also the moment when it dies. Tamaki, can you stand? Hmm, mmm it is fine, I can. Tamakis face is pale, but she still clenched her teeth and stood up. She stared at me and reveal a forced smile. After returning here, it is still wet. It had already dried over there. Tamaki looked at her lower body, and said while smiling sarcastically. You can take it that today you can just leak as much as you want. I am gonna wipe it on your body. I heard that in certain areas, that is a sort of reward. Tamaki smiled and said:Whats that, pervert.. She used her trembling hand and held the giant axe again. I touched Tamakis shoulder lightly, and castHasteon her. Tamakis body scattered golden light. No matter how ugly or embarrassing it is, I will always be looking at you. Go defeat them! I lightly patted her back. Tamaki stepped forward and leaned back, nearly falling, she glared at me while turning back, as though she is protesting She quickly turned her body towards the front. The girl swallowed her saliva. I am going to head out, look at me! Tamaki ran towards the golden wolf that was fighting with the orcs. The golden wolf successfully attracted the orcs attention. Tamaki sneakily went behind the orcs, and gave its defenseless back an attack. The orcs body was splitted into 2 by the slanted attack, the wound sprayed blue blood, and it fell on the spot. The 2 orcs left turned their heads towards Tamaki in shock. At this moment, the golden wolf took the chance and bit the shoulder of 1 of the orcs, and pushed it down. The last orc recognised Tamaki as a strong foe, and turned towards her Tamaki gave a shout, and swung her axe at the 2nd orc. This attack that disregarded all the defense, beautifully split the orc into halves. The orcs body fell on both the left and right. Tamaki placed the giant axe down breathlessly, and stood at the spot, completely bathed in the orcs blue blood. (TL note: gosh, this is kinda freaky if she ever becomes a yandere) This moment, the golden wolf tore apart the throat of the 3rd orc that it had pushed down, giving it the fatal blow. Like this, the ordinary orcs are all wiped out. Okay, well done! Ah Kazu..senpai. Tamaki turned back with a pale face. A..am I of help? Mmm, of course. Tamaki saidthats great, and smiled unnaturally. On the other side, the battle between Arisu and the elite orc has already reached the climax. Arisu barely dodged the elite orcs attack, and at the same time, maintained distance with it. Although just now I was focusing Tamakis side, but I also kept taking note of the chances to cast Reflection on Arisu, but I could not find any suitable timing. It was indeed a coincidence yesterday. The most crucial part of Reflection is the timing when casting it. If it failed, Arisu will get split into 2. To cast Reflection without certain psychological tactics, it does not seem to be easy. Since that is so, before finding other methods Mia! Mia, magic, you can do it! I shouted to Mia who is still hiding in the forest. The girl who was confused due to the roar just now, recovered and quickly got up She looked at me, and her cheeks blushed. Ah, this fellow also leaked. Well, this is something that cannot be helped. That roar, can indeed have a great effect on lower leveled opponents. I suddenly discovered one thing. I should have first cast Clear Mind on everyone before the elite orc appeared! Wah, this is my mistake. I already knew that the elite orc will roar, why didnt I make preparations first? Okay, forget it. Later when we have a reflection session, I will apologise to everyone. Mia, can you cast Heat Metal on the elite orc? Mmm, I can! Mia nodded, and stood up. She stretched her palms out, and aimed at the giant axe that the elite orc is about to wield at Arisu. Heat Metal. A ray of dark red light shot out from Mias palm, and hit the giant axe of the elite orc. The axe followed its ordinary trajectory and came down, and Arisu avoided the attack at the last moment, but she was blown away by the wind, and fell on the ground. The elite orc attempted to gave chase, and hence grabbed the handle of the axe, thinking of bringing it up A scent of burnt meat came. The elite orc gave a miserable groan, and let go of the giant axe in its hand. Arisu! Yes! Arisu jumped, and at the same time, stabbed her spear at the elite orc. Under the impressive presence, the spear stabbed into the enemys defenseless chest. This blow beautifully pierced through the elite orcs heart. The elite orcs scream pierced the surroundings. It moved back a few steps shakily. Then fell to the ground, powerlessly. The huge bronze-coloured body gradually disappeared. Finally, all that is left is a blue gem that is like yesterdays. Ah. Other than me, the other 3 all shouted. Leveled up. We are transferred to the white room. With this, it seems the experience points are enough. Volume 1 - CH 25 Chapter 25: Earth and Wind Magic in the White Room Mia used her hands to block the front of the skirt while blushing. Hahaha, she is really a fool. By doing that sort of movement, doesnt it attract others attention? Thats great, Tamaki. You have a companion. I do not feel happy! Kazu-senpai is super pervertic! I gave a low-classed laugh. Then I turn towards Mia and walked towards her, while rubbing my hands together. Mia moved back with tears in her eyes. Kazu-senpai, your interest are too pervertic! Arisu puffed her cheeks, and stood in between me and Mia. She lowered her eyes, revealing a sad expression. I hated this sort of Kazu-senpai. Sorry. I wouldnt be like this anymore, please smile. I honestly bowed as an apology. Arisus angry look is so adorable, too cute. But I hurted her heart. I know, so Kazu-senpais weakness is Arisu! Your weakness is Arisu right? I lost! So we are the same. Tamaki laughed with haha. This fellow had also gotten her lower half dirty, but yet she is still so energetic. No, even her ears are red, and her line of sight is deliberately avoiding me, seems that she is just forcing it to be less awkward. I feel like teasing her, and make her even more awkward. I desperately suppressed the surging desire, because Arisu is glaring at me. Ah, Arisu, you also leveled up this time? Yes. Including me, other than Kazu-senpai, the other 2 also leveled up. I decided to change the topic. Regarding the experience needed to level up, it is the same for Tamaki and Mia, and Arisu should need a bit more than them. Using an orc as calculation, it should be about half an orcs experience. This sort of calculation is so troublesome. Lets assume an orcs experience is 60. Why set it at 60? Because it is the smallest common denominator for 2,3,4,5 and 6. So as to say, no matter whether the party is 2, 3, 4, 5 or 6 people, it is a number that can be divided. My current level is 6. In other way, the experience needed for my next level up is 420. We are a 4 person party, so with every orc that we defeated, everyone can get 15 experience. After the last level up, we defeated 1 elite orc and 3 orcs, hence The current experience is 120. I should still need about 300 points to level up. Arisu who just leveled up, her current experience is 0. The experience needed to level up for Tamaki and Mia is 240, and their experience now is 30. Mmm, we will use this method to calculate in the future. Well we shall not care about this now. Arisus skill point is 3 now? Should you save it, or use it to raise the Rank of Healing Magic. Ah, that, can I voice my opinion? Arisu rarely voiced her own opinion. Currently any arrangement regarding to skills, Arisu left it all to me to decide, hence it is really rare for her to say so. But I roughly know why she said this. I have also checked many information regarding healing magic. Hence, I roughly know what she is hoping for. In Rank 3 Healing Magic, there is a magic called Cure Mind. Even if you are so scared until you could not move after hearing the elite orcs roar, as long as you cast this magic, you will immediately recover. And If we meet any female survivors, you wish to cure their mental wounds. Am I right? Yes. Mmm, what I just proposed should be Arisus real thoughts. She could have felt that if she just said this reason, I may not accept it, so she thought of the excuse. This fellow, actually played mind games. But she is adorable in such a way too. After being exposed by me, Arisu who looked at me while blushing is extremely cute. She is an angel. I could not help but caress her head, in the end her face gotten even redder. Regarding the former, I thought about it in detail. The biggest problem is that when elite orc appears, will Arisu have the time to cast Cure Mindon others? No, I shook my head. If she had that time, Arisu should attack the enemy. Of course, I will cast support magicClear Mind on them first. When Tamaki grew up a bit more and have the method of dealing with elite orcs, then that will be different Although that is so I crossed eyes with Arisu. The girl in front of me placed her hands tightly on her chest, and looked at me with sorrowful eyes, awaiting my decision. She saved Shiki-san yesterday, but even though she treated Shiki-sans injuries, Arisu felt helpless at her inability to cure her mental wounds. Thinking about it carefully, actually I have always been putting the burden on Arisu. Because I cant understand the pain of the girls, so no matter what happens, I have to rely on her. On this, although it is bad to say this, but Tamaki and Mia are currently unreliable. Since Arisu said she need Cure Mind, then it means that it is a must that is the conclusion I made. Afterall me who is a male, is unable to understand the wounds of the hearts of a female. I understand, then you will raise the rank of Healing Magic. Yes, thank you, Kazu-senpai! A smile like a flower was shown on Arisus face. That smile was that pure, and just by looking at her expression, even I was dyed in her happiness. Ah, so adorable I could not help but feel the edges of my mouth curling up. Tamaki and Mia are both looking from the sides, but I do not care. Ah but The me now, perhaps will be unable to make decision calmly due to emotions. Not good. The worst situation is that I will doubt my own decisions. Hmm I am indeed not suitable to be a leader. I do not even have the capability to lead people. Among us, the person who has such an ability I thought about it. No, even without thinking, the answer is obvious. Indeed the person is Shiki Yukariko. Without doubt, she has the talent of being the leader. Putting aside my personal feelings, and letting her be the leader in controlling everything, should be the best choice. But Will I be willing to listen to her commands? that is difficult. I know that my attitude is twisted. Me who is unable to accept it honestly, may even become the cause of causing unrest. Problems of the heart is hard to solve, especially those in mine. Normally if I meet people that I do not get along with, I can just ignore them. But now is not normal times, but war times. With limited manpower, limited companions, limited ways. Under such situations, can I still make decisions based on personal feelings and likes? Tamaki, Mia, how do you wish to use the skill points? I wish to keep them and quickly raise Sword Skill to Rank 3. Should I raise Wind Magic, or keep it, and then raise Earth Magic to Rank 3? I wish to hear Kazu-chis opinions, Other than that, if you can use Summon Clothto summon a cloth, I will be glad. Cloth? That, erm cover. Mias last sound was so weak until it nearly couldnt be heard. This petite girl lowered her head with eyes brimming with tears. Okay. I nodded. She had wanted to use cloth to replace her clothes. I suppose that is right, if we are going to stay in this white room for a period of time, of course she will think of taking off the uncomfortable underwear. I used Summon Cloth to summon a big piece of cloth and gave it to the 2 of them. The 2 of them wrapped the cloth around their waist. They took off their skirts and panties, hid it behind them and then sat down. Because I am scared that Arisu will get angry, so I tried to hold back from looking in their direction, at the same time think about what to do. The rustling of the clothes kept distracting me, and I had to work hard to concentrate on Mias suggestion. Argh, right, the problem is about wind and earth magic, and should be on which one to raise. Mia did not even use wind magic once in this battle. I had predict that if there is a need to escape, then I will use Smog. Smogof Rank 1 Wind Magic, is a magic that create fog in the surroundings. Just as she said, this magic has a great effect when escaping. Versi vesa, other than escaping, there is almost no use for it. If we have the infrared goggles used in military, then it will be different. Else even our vision will be blocked. If something happens because of this, then it will be terrible. Other than that if we need to do ambushes, we can use Sleeping Song to hypnotize the orcs. I feel that Mias current MP is too little, if we use MP on such magic, we might as well get Arisu to defeat them Moreover I was thinking of using the sounds of battle to attract the enemies. In the future when I continue to raise my level and MP becomes more, then Rank 1 Sleeping Songwill be useful. Just like she said, among Rank 1 Wind Magic, there isnt any strong magic that directly attacks the enemy. The 2 magic left, are Air Blastwhich uses strong wind to restrict the enemys movement, and Soft Landing which reducing landing speed. I believe when they are used in correct timings, these 2 magic are very useful. Just that in this battle, we chose other magic. As for Rank 2 Wind Magic If you want to focus on attacking, then Silent Fieldshould be useful. Silent Fieldis a magic that is cast on a person or an object. It can create a space where no sound will leak out. When the target which has the magic cast on moves, the space will follow. The space is roughly around 3m wide. As long as the entire party enters the space and move together, then we can move without sounds of footsteps. Or isolate the sounds during battle, and do assassinations like assassins in period dramas. There is still the attack magic Sonic Edge right? But Earth Magic has attack magic too. If we keep the skill point and use it to raise the rank of Earth Magic, then what are the magic in Rank 3 of Earth Magic? There is a magic calledEarth Pit that is very suitable for Kazu-chi, that is a hole digging magic. Thats it! I pointed my finger at Mia. Mia could not help but lean back, and her lower body that was covered by the white cloth was nearly exposed. You wanted to peek just now, pervert. Well dont care about this for now. Pervert. The 3 girls glared at me. Sorry. I lost to the pressure of numbers, and could only bow honestly. Okay. Mia raised her chest in a swagger manner. This damn fellow. I coughed a few times. I guess, Arisu will raise her Healing Magic to Rank 3, and it is better for the other 2 to save their skill points first. After all your levels are too low, and now you should focus on 1 skill. Nobody objected. In the battle just now, both Tamaki and Mia clearly felt that their power isnt enough. The 2 of them gave a serious expression, as though saying they want to catch up to me and Arisu immediately. Then we will decide it like this. We returned to our ordinary world. Arisu: Level 6 Spear Skill 3Healing Magic 23 Skill Point 30 Tamaki: Level 3Sword Skill 2Physical 1Skill Point 2 Mia: Level 3Earth Magic 2Wind Magic 1Skill Point 2 I sent the crow in to scout first, while we carefully stepped into the girls dormitory. The first target is the cafeteria. The stench that came, caused all of us to frown. The tables and chairs in the cafeteria are all destroyed , and there is an empty space in the middle. There are many naked girls piled up here. About 50 people. No, should be 50corpses. The girls that are piled up here are all dead. Arisu who walked in front sucked in a breath, Tamaki and Mia also remained at their spot due to the tragic scene in front of them. Everyone are dead? Tamaki mumbled. No. I shook my head. Then I pointed to the wall, there are about 10 naked girls lying there. Their chests all slightly moved up. They are still alive! Arisu gave a big shout and immediately ran towards them. Volume 2 - CH 26 Chapter 26: Search in the Girls Dormitory First is Heal, then its Cure Mind. The eyes of the girls which only held despair initially, gradually regain its life. Casting these magic costed a lot of MP, but this is also something that cant be helped. Tamaki, Mia! Seeing Tamaki and Mia standing blankly on the spot, I patted their shoulders. At these timings, it is better to give them things to do, no matter what it is. We should take the time to investigate the surroundings now. There shouldnt be any more elite orcs appearing, and the orcs here should have all been defeated by us. But even if so, we should not let our guard down. I left this area to Arisu, and brought Tamaki and Mia to investigate the first floor with the wolf. The corridor is silent, and we looked into each room one by one. A few doors are locked, but there is no need for courtesy. We used Tamakis axe to break the door and entered to investigate. Ah right, where are the 2 of your rooms? Arisu and my room are over there, just beside each other. Hmm, my room is on the 3rd floor. After I thought about it, I instructed Tamaki to return to her room to change. Tamaki, help pack some stuff for changing for Arisu. Then search the other room, and find clothes that the girls in the cafeteria can wear. Understood, we cant let Arisu stay there alone for too long, leave it to me. Mia, you will follow me, lets go to Level 3. As long as the familiar wolf is around, there should not be a problem with the guard. Even if a surviving orc is hiding above, the sharp nose of the wolf will detect their presence this is what I had thought about. The narrow corridor cant let 2 orcs walk side by side, as long as we can delay them for a while, then there is time to summon another wolf. And we can have Mia to use magic to support me. And after summoning magic is raised to Rank 3, I learnt a new skill Cure Familiar, which can fully cure the grey wolfs wounds. Rank 3 summons will exhaust the greatest MP value by 9 points, hence as compared to re-summoning, curing familiars and re-using them maybe more efficient. After splitting ways with Tamaki, Mia and I walked up the stairs. Luckily the enemies seem to have all rush out, there is no signs of orcs inside. Level 2 and 3 are filled with sounds of buzzing of flies, painful to ears. They probably found corpse, thats why they gathered. We walked Mias room which is on level 3 first, and let her change. Do you want to peek on me while I am changing? No. I waited with wolf outside the room, I squatted , and the familiar wolf sat beside me like the loyal dog Hachiko. Whoo whoo, it seems to be a smart kid, I caressed the grey fur on the wolf, and it closed its eyes in comfort. Oh man, this fellow is really cute. Do you want the stained panties? Mias voice came from inside the room. No, throw it away, you should have many clothes for replacement in there. Mia stopped for a moment. hmm, thats right, I will choose something suitable from my roommates wardrobe. I said it wrongly. To my carelessness, I could only groan in frustration. That sentence is as though saying that all her friends are dead. I pressed on my mouth, covering my groan. I dont mind. Perhaps because of my breath, or perhaps of other reason, Mia discovered my movement. She suddenly open the door, and pushed her head out. Actually I am clear that my friends, classmate, and teachers are most probably dead, only I am luckily enough to survive. That is not certain. It is better to have mental preparation. Its fine, I have already finished crying last night. Mia patted me, on my shoulder, who is squatting down, thinking of letting me be at ease. Last night, Shiki-senpai said to do so, and everyone cried together in the girls room. Shiki-san huh Mia responded withHmm, and nodded. She said if we want to cry, we should do it now. So if Kazu-chi has yet to cry, then I can lend you my chest. As Mia said, she puffed her flat chest. Although it is not big enough to give people comfort, but I can still lend it to you. Self-sarcasm is your forte? Be careful that I will let you eat stained panties. That is a reward to people with certain hobbies, but I do not feel happy about that. And I do not a roommate that I am close enough to mourn his death, and I even hope that all the people will die. Ah but Revealing everything about myself now will make me lose face, so why not just say something to tide over. Thats right, hmm. If I want to cry, I will cry on Arisus bosom. It is indeed better to have huge boobs right At least change thathuge boobstolover. Before Mia finished changing and organising simple luggages, I left to check the rooftop. I do not wish to let Mia see that tragedy there. The 6 corpses on the rooftop is surrounded by large amount of crows and flies. After confirming that there are no orcs, I returned to level 3, and shut the door to the rooftop. This moment, Mia also carried her luggage and walked out from her room. Lets go, Kazu-chi. There is no sign of sadness in her expression. Although her eyes are a bit swollen, but due to the dim in the corridor, so I could not see properly. Perhaps she cried again just now. But just as she said, we should cry while we can, perhaps that is also a good thing. At least in our current situation, I thought so. Then again, Mia, why did you deliberately change to bloomers? Mia is dressed the same way when she is digging a hole as she left her room PE shirt and bloomers. This is brought over from the Cultivating Centre, everyone had a part in it. Sorry, I do not know where to start retorting. We followed the sequence and checked the rooms on level 3, and found 2 bodies in a certain room. Mia looked at the bodies quietly, and mumbled:Sorry, I will return again. You know them? They are my classmates. Mias expression did not change, but her hand that is holding the luggage is trembling. I did not ask her relationship with the 2 person No, I could not ask. As responsibility, we search all the rooms on level 3 once. According to Mia, the girls who are staying on level 3 are all Year 1 students from the middle school section. She also expressed that other than her own class, she did not interact much with the other students. Hence it is better for me to just search by myself? But Mia is a person who stay in this dorm, so perhaps there are only some stuff that she will know. Next is level 2. Level 2 is the rooms for Year 2s, I do not know people from Year 2. Oh I nodded. After ending the search on level 2 and 3, we return the cafeteria, without being attacked by any orcs. Tamaki had already changed her clothes and returned. Her top half is PE shirt, and her bottom is the same bloomers. Why even Tamaki is also wearing bloomers I gave it to her just now. Mia whispered. Oi, you. Tamaki is crying while sitting down, it seems that she discovered a few familiar faces in the corpse pile, while Arisu is silently continuing to treat the survivors. Sorry, sorry, Arisu. Just awhile more, let me cry a bit more. Tamaki used PE shirt that she had just changed into to wipe her ever flowing tears. Arisu remained silent, without an expression, as though she is wearing a mask, continue to cast Heal andCure Mind. I brought over blankets from the nearby rooms to cover the bodies of the girls who have been treated, they remained powerless. If only we could have done this earlier. The girls who survived after receiving Arisus treatment amounted to 10. Their bodily wounds are healed with magic, their mental shock are reduced due to the effect of magic. Even so, no one could stand up immediately. Although magic can heal the wounds, but it cant replenish their strength. Forget it, after all we predict that it will become like this. I gave instructions to Tamaki who have recovered and Mia who was holding luggages with both her hands at the cafeteria entrance: The 2 of you hurry back to the Cultivating Centre, and bring 5 people here. I know. But, let me go by myself. I will return immediately, Mia will stay here. Its too dangerous for a person before I could say it, Tamaki rushed out, without even bringing her giant axe weapon. Ah ah, that fellow is really! I could not do anything, but order the familiar wolf to go and protect Tamaki. I order it to wait near Tamaki, and if orcs appear, engage them. My smart and adorable pet woofed as an expression of understanding the order, and chased after Tamaki. We will bury the bodies some other day. According to this situation, the buildings are likely to have other survivors, I wish to save them as fast as possible. Yes You are right. The moment when she stood up, Arisus legs suddenly gave way. I ran up to support her quickly. Sorry. Thanks to you, these 10 people could survive, you should be proud. But my friends, a few of them already This huh I nodded. Hmm thats right, such stuff are bound to happen. Since that is so, even if you behave a bit more sorrowful, it is fine. Express all your feeling I wish to say that But Arisu is very clear, no matter how sad she is, the dead will not return. The correct choice is to save as much survivors as possible, that is probably what she believes in. But I dont feel that it is good to just purely increase the number of survivors. The Cultivating Centre is our gathering point, if the number of people defending there does not increase to a certain number, the future activities like this will be in trouble. But once the number increased too much, it will result in a fight between groups. At the same time, I also feel that we should destroy the gathering points of the orcs, eliminating the enemies. What if the surviving orcs all attack the Cultivating Centre together, we will not be able to defend it. Before things develop to that, we have to think of methods to solve it. Well it is just thinking, no matter what, I do not have much MP left. Arisus MP should be almost finished due to the healing. Arisu is still fine, but my MP is linked to my combat ability. I wish to bring them back first and rest. Mia looked around the rooms in level one, and gathered clothes for changing in a few plastics bag back in a trained manner. Sorry for troubling you. No, it is better for me to do something to calm myself. Mia finished her words, and pass the clothes to Arisu. Indeed it is PE shirt and bloomers, I am already too tired to retort Mia, sorry, can I trouble you to go to the kitchen and find stuff like choppers. Okay Mia ran out of the cafeteria as though she is escaping. Even though her steps are not steady, Arisu still returned to her room and changed into her PE shirt and bloomers. After 20 mins, Tamaki returned. She followed my instructions, and brought 5 people over. Shiki-san is also among them. Other than her, other 4 middle school section girls also witness the tragic scene, and stopped their breath, and then cried. Shiki-san slapped those girls cheeks. I know that you all are in pain, but protecting the survivors are the most important thing now. We do not know when the Cultivating Centre will be attacked, hence we cannot leave it too long. Shiki-san scolded those blur girls that came from the Cultivating Centre to help, and I cast Mighty Arm on them, to let them use their shoulders to support the girls. After all even though the victims underwent treatment, they are still powerless, causing them to weigh very heavily. Luckily among 4 of the girls that were rescued, expressed that they can walk on their own, and stood up shakily. They supported each others shoulders and walked. Although I am still not clear on the situation Among the survivors, one of the girl with ponytail said. She used a cloth to wipe her hair that was stained with orc fluids, because of the sticky feeling, she frowned and looked at me. But there is no time, right. Since so, we will do our best to not become your burden. I only saiddont force yourself, and chose to respect their will. Although we should at least let them wash with water, but as I expected, the tap water in the girls dormitory cannot be used. Probably because of the earthquake, causing the water pipe to have problems somewhere. Then, Gaya-san, lets go. Shiki-san supported a girl each on both her shoulders respectively, and because it seems tough, I suggested to help, but I was rejected with aYou cantas the reason. Your responsibility is to protect us during attacks when we are on the way back, isnt it? Ah, thats right. I felt that the initiative has been taken away. But her orders are very well-thought, nothing to complain about. We retreated from the girls dormitory quickly and returned to the Cultivating Centre. Just as we are about to reach the Cultivating Centre, the wolf familiars ears suddenly stood up. Shiki-san carried the girl that we rescued, and walked slightly forward. At the same time, she stopped and turned back. I remember Shiki-san got the Detection Skill, in other words Gaya-san, there is sounds of battling from the front. Shiki-san expressed in an urgent voice. The Cultivating Centre has been attacked by the orcs. Volume 2 - CH 27 Chapter 27: Defense Battle at the Cultivating Centre Because there are 9 people gone among the 11 people, so currently the Cultivating Centre only has 2 people guarding it. Under the situation of limited combat power, how much time can they buy under the orcs attack? Before leaving the Cultivating Centre, I had instructed everyone to dig hole around the surrounding in front of the main door. Due to the moat-like holes, the enemys invasion path is restricted. Even so, there is no time for us to hesitate. Arisu, Tamaki, Mia, follow me. The rest of the people will be commanded by Shiki-san. The moment I finished, I castPhysical Up on my party members, and head towards the Cultivating Centre ignoring Shiki-sans protest, now we cannot even waste a second. Initially I was quite rejected on giving command to Shiki-san, but now I was quite decisive, ignoring the knots in my heart. That sort of boring thing can wait until the battle ends. My familiar wolf and I were at the foremost, and the sounds of footsteps from behind is enough to know that Arisu and them have caught up. I let the wolf head over first, not forgetting to instruct it to help the girls who are protecting the Cultivating Centre when they are in danger. The familiar wolf increased its speed, and its grey shadow immediately disappeared into the forest. Even though I sent out my familiar, I did not stop running. Not long, I began to hear sounds of swords clashing. I remembered that the skills of 2 person protecting the Cultivating Centre are Spear Skill 1Support Magic 1 and Spear Skill 1Fire Magic 1 respectively. The reason why they chose Spear Skill is because of my recommendation to use weapons with long reach. I had read a piece of news before, the content is regarding a competition between a girl with a knife and a guy with a sword. In the martial arts side, the difference in the strength of the male and female is apparent. But girl who was a champion with the knife, is able to fight to a draw with the guy who is a kendo champion, that is how the new report said. From this, it can be seen that the attack range of the weapons is very crucial. Arisu had used the attacking range of the spear skillfully yesterday, and made herself one step before the orcs, attaining the edge in the battles. So even if both of them are level 1, as long as they support each other carefully, they can still handle 2 or 3 orcs That is what I had hoped. After passing through the forest, my vision widened. 20 orcs and above are gathered around the surroundings of the Cultivating Centre. As there is a big hole in front of the main entrance, hence the orcs split into 2 teams, approaching the main entrance of the Cultivating Centre from the left and right side. The 2 girls stood at the entrance of the main door, and fought back to back desperately to prevent the orcs from invading. Luckily the orcs did not have anyone holding a spear. The weapons attack range is effective, and they managed to prevent the enemies from getting near. But even that is reaching its limits, one of the girls lost her balance because she could no longer hold on. Seeing that she is about to fall, the orc which was holding the sword, took the chance to close the distance At this moment, my familiar wolf entered the battle. It crossed the moat with a jump and pushed the orc that is about to attack the girl, the orc and wolf then fell into the hole. Hmm, well done! I stopped and gave praise. Kazu-senpai! Hearing Arisus call, I quickly pat her shoulder as she ran past from behind Haste Golden light surround Arisus entire body, and increased her speed. Holding her spear, Arisu thrust at the group of orcs on the left side. She stabbed at the heart of the orc from its back. Suffering Arisus blow, the orc fell with a groan. The orc group then realise that there is an attacker from their back, and are in a panic. Kazu-senpai, kazu-senpai, help me cast Hastetoo! No, Tamaki you will stay here and wait. HuhWhy! Your role is to protect me and Mia. Mia! Hmm, Sleeping Song! Rank 1 Wind MagicSleeping Songis a magic that can cause an enemy to fall asleep. But it is also stated that if it is not done well, the target will wake up when it falls on the ground. Mia castSleeping Songrepeatedly on the group on the right side, and the orcs behind the group collapsed one by one. Even if the orcs hit the ground with their heads after they suffered the magic, they still gave off the breathing sounds of a sound sleep. On the other hand, the orcs in front are concentrated on the girls defending, completely did not discovered the abnormality behind. Say, isnt this magic super strong? I could not help but whispered. Mia shrugged her shoulders. Hmm, the orcs are then I imagined. More stupid. Since that is so, we do not need guards. Tamaki, give the sleeping orcs the final blow. Understood, leave it to me! Tamaki ran to the right side where the fallen orcs are, and swing her giant axe down. No matter the target is the body or the head, Tamakis strike is strong enough to kill the enemies in a blow. These orcs could only gave a groan and then turned into gems. On the other end, Arisu, who in among the orcs that are gathered on the left side, is in a tough battle. Seeing that 6, 7 orcs gathered in Arisus surround, she is already tied with just restraining them. Even if its Arisu, being surrounded is dangerous, I wish to summon another wolf to help her. After the continuous battles, I dont know if my MP left is enough. Mia, how much MP do you have left? Still okay, enough to help Arisu-senpai. Mia cast Heat Metal. The orc facing Arisu threw its weapon down. Noticing the moment that they become defenseless, Arisu gave a fierce strike. The vital points like the heart and throat are pierced through, and the orcs died one by one. The 2 girls who are defending near the main door, regained their spirit because we entered the battle. The girl who know fire magic saw her chances and cast Rank 1 Fire Magic Fire Bullet to attack the orc in front of her. The fire bullet hit the orcs face, burning it, and it fell painfully into the hole. The girl discovered that the magic is effective, and casted Fire Bullet continuously defeating 3 orcs. The orcs behind noticed the situation, and began to retreat a step back. The girl noticed the chance and decide to cast Fire Bullet again One of the orcs deliberately fell into the hole, and then climbed up the wall that is closer to the Cultivating Centre, thinking of using the sword to hook onto the leg of the girl. Shit. I immediately had the crow on my side fly over. The orc with 1 hand on the wall and the other hand holding the sword, is pecked on the head by the crow, and it fell into the hole again with a groan. Watch the edge of your foot! Ye.. yes! Thank you, Kazu-senpai! Ah, she called me Kazu-senpai. But for names, anything is fine. Mia even called meKazu-chi. The leftover orcs, one of them is finished off by another girl with a strong stab. The other orcs are killed by Arisu, Tamaki and my familiar wolf. The fighting spirit of the orcs finally collapsed, the few surviving 5 or 6 orcs escaped into the forest. Tamaki, Arisu, give chase! But do not force yourselves too much! Although it changes to a chasing battle, but the opponent escaped into different directions this time. As for my wolf I looked into the hole and saw that the 4 legged it, was in a tough situation because it was hard to climb out of the hole. Ah, this is something that cant be helped. One of the orcs was caught up by Arisu when it had just entered the forest, she use the spear to stab at it fiercely. The dying groan echoed through the air, and Tamaki and Mia also leveled up at the same time. We entered discussion in the white room. The result after discussing, Tamaki raised Sword Skill to Rank 3, while Mia raised Earth Magic to Rank 3. But the important thing is what to do next. There are about 3 orcs which escaped into the forest, should we give chase? I looked at Arisu and Tamak, both of them looked a bit tired. Even if that is so, as long as I give the order, they will still chasing after the orcs until the end of the world. Then what will be the result? If the 2 of them chased too far in, they could be discovered by other squads of orcs. If they are surrounded, and are unable to escape successfully Or what if they meet the underlings of the elite orcs Okay. I set my determination and raised my head. The 2 of you listen up, do not keep pursuing. If you are too far away from the Cultivating Centre, then give up the pursuit and return. Is this fine? Kazu-senpai? The 2 of your safety is more important. I said so and placed my hands on their heads, caressing their hair. I believe in the 2 of you. Do not force yourselves. Un..understood, Kazu-senpai. Tamaki blushed, raised her head and looked at me, and nodded. Hm, it seems that she will not disobey the order and only cared about chasing the orcs. Tamaki: Level 4Sword Skill 2 3Physical 1Skill Point 41 Mia: Level 4Earth Magic 2 3Wind Magic 1Skill Point 41 We returned from the white room to reality. Afterwards then I know that Arisu and Tamaki defeated another 2 orcs. They followed my instructions, and gave up pursuit, returning to the Cultivating Centre. The surviving orcs will inform their companions about our existence. I pretended to be calm and listened to Arisu and their report. Not long after, Shiki-san and co who are carrying the survivors came over carefully. Has it ended? Hmm, it is finally over. Although it is not the best ending, but everyone worked hard but I explained the situation simply. Shiki-san nodded with a stern expression. This place will be exposed sooner or later, since that is so, we have to increase our defense. The orcs know that the survivors are gathering here. They will definitely come back, and it will be with a huge army. The next battle will be crucial. Volume 2 - CH 28 Chapter 28: Confrontation with Shiki The girls in the lounge of the Cultivating Centre are panicking. The orcs already knew that the surviving students are gathering in the Cultivating Centre, this news caused them to be very shocked. What should I say to them? What sort of strategy should I take next? Wait, is staying at the Cultivating Centre really the best choice? Wouldnt it be better to escape from this place immediately? If we are going to escape, are we going to escape altogether? About half of the girls that we brought back from girls dormitory are still powerless, the others probably cant run too. Dont tell me we have to abandon them and escape by ourselves? Not caring if the others will agree, what shall we do in the future? Liberate another place from the orcs, and use that place as a base? Or avoid the orcs, and camp while moving? Even if we protect our lives temporarily, what about tomorrow or the day after? Or shall we abandon everyone? How about only Arisu, Tamaki, Mia and I escape? But will Arisu and the others agree I stood at the entrance where the intense battle had just occur, desperately thinking. Tamaki, Arisu and Mia looked at me with their faces full of worry. Shiki-san clapped her hands, focusing everyones attention on herself. Anyway lets do what we can do. The girls began to move with her instructions. She allowed the survivors who remained weak and lifeless to sleep on the beds on level 3, and lead the girls who came from the girls dormitory to the showers. In this timing, I only watched silently at Shiki-san instructing the middle school students. Actually I am very clear that she is more familiar with such stuff as compared to myself. No matter how she is as a battle commander, she is definitely a leader with ability. And the conflict between Shiki-san and me, is the greatest instability in this group. Noticing this point, probably is only Arisu who knew everything. But everyone will discover it eventually. They will discovered my narrow-mindedness, and Shiki-sans good points. Then everyone will No, I have battle prowess, and Arisu and Tamaki also obeys me. Since I have the power, the others will not reject me. But so what? With this problem, can we win against the orcs? I almost bit my lips with a strength that could cut. Weak minded, paranoid and timid, I began to hate myself like this. What should I do? I decided. I raised my head and looked at Arisu and the others. I wish to temporarily disband the party. I used my smile to pacify the 2 of them who are shocked, and walked outside to send the crow out to scout. Then to Shiki-san who came to the lounge to command, and grabbed her hand. Oi, wait, what do you want! Shiki-sans face turned green and looked at me with a timid expression. Shit, I forgot that she is scared of touching guys. I immediately apologised to her, and then entered the main topic. Form a party with me. What do you want I will level up with another orc, I wish to speak with you in the white room. Shiki-san looked at me, while confused. Only the 2 of us? Shiki-san can tell what kind of determination from my expression? Understood, I will go with you. Even though she is hesitate, she still nodded, and this time my crow returned with the information. In the south-east forest, there is an orc patrolling, I will go and defeat that fellow. We cannot leave for too long, so lets set out immediately. Shiki-san and I entered the forest quickly. We only spent 5 min then we discovered the orc patrolling with a spear. I ordered the gray wolf to attack. The familiar wolf lurge at the orc, and the orc used the spear to retaliate. Hurry up and end it. Shiki-sans voice came over. I surveyed the surroundings but I cant find her figure. Because she used Detection Skill, and began stealth movements. I was shocked. She cant be thinking of killing me I shook my head to shake off that thinking. How could that be, it is more possible for you, Gaya Kazuhisa. Now to her, killing me has no advantages. In reality, Shiki-san is currently hiding in a blind spot at the tree, throwing a small knife at the orc which was fighting with the wolf, and that knife embedded deeply in the back of the orc. The orc was enraged, and turned back, forgetting to defend against the wolf. The wolf did not miss the chance and lunged at the orc. The gray wolf pressed down the orc and tore apart its windpipe. I leveled up. Shiki-san and I are sent to the white room together, becoming the situation where the 2 of us faced each other. I have something to say to you. That is how I spoke. In the white room, Shiki-san and I faced each other, the 2 of us are about 1m away from each other. The content to discuss has 2 point, which are regarding battles from now and While saying, I observed Shiki-sans eyes. Regarding you and me. I understand. Shiki-san grasped her hands in front of her chest, and nodded seriously, she should be understanding the reason why I brought her to this room. So, the aim for bringing me here is to torture me to your delight? Just like what you did to Arisu. You are teasing me right? Ermm, yes. Shiki-san curved the edge of her mouth sarcastically. Sorry, I am the type that will die if I dont act strong. If you are not happy, you can beat up until you are happy. You are actually a masochist right? Shiki-san shrugged her shoulders lightly. I only believe that you would not do something that Arisu hates. You are really irritating! She is completely fooling around with me. After using words to tease me, Shiki-sans expression turned serious, saying: Okay Regarding what you are hesitating about, I shall put these words first. You saved my life, saved me from hell. Although I had decided to die from the bottom of my heart then, but now it is different, I have already sworn to survive. Hence your strength is absolutely essential. As for the middle section girls, I will influence them to embrace the idea of worshipping you. What is that, it is too scary. Influencing other peoples thoughts? Wait, what is this person saying? Surprised? Shiki-san laughed lightly. This isnt something hard. Those kids need a hero who can be their spiritual support. Arisu was saying about you while beaming in front of them, I am just following the flow. If you do not disagree, I will also praise you in front of everyone from now on. Please do not push it too much. My expression is probably very bitter. Only seeing Shiki-san using her hand to cover her mouth, and lightly laughing. Are you looking down on me? Why would I, I am only laughing at myself for belittling you. The meaning is that your evaluation of me is very low initially? Shiki-san used her index finger and supported her chin. After giving ahmmsound, then she looked up at the ceiling. How should I say~ you having such a leadership ability, is indeed out of my expectation. I am not suitable to be a leader. After Arisu met you yesterday, roughly about 2 hours later, she is idolising you from the bottom of her heart. Today too, Tamaki and Mia trusted you fully after a few hours. Regarding Arisu, should be good luck or fate Tamaki and Mia are due to the presence of Arisu. They only need an older guy, there shouldnt be any difference if he is not me. Shiki-san shrugged her shoulders. No matter what, you have obtained victory in all your battles until now, I feel that that is something amazing. Regarding that, I can only say it is due to luck. In actuality, if the timing was wrong, perhaps we would really have lost a few battles. The battle at the girls dormitory is the same, if the level up timing was not timely, it will probably be hard for us to recover. If we are in that situation, we could have been completely wiped out by the elite orc, or let Mia conjure fog with wind magic and escape with our tails behind our back. Forget the process, the most important is the ending. You obtained victory continuously in the battles, and everyone knows this. So that is the reason for praising me? To unite everyone, that is a must. You should not complain too much in front of everyone. At most express your weakness in front of me or Arisu, I have already told that to Arisu. The so called told, means For everyone to respect you, her assistance is necessary. Sorry, I used your lover. That was uncalled for that is what I thought. But I am also worried if Shiki Yukariko will expose my pitiful side at the high school section Am I worrying too much? What did Arisu say? As long as it can help you, even if you give off the dirty look, she will also endure it. Thats good, she allowed you to flirt around. That sentence gave me a shock. I remembered what Arisu said previouslyIf Tamaki is willing, I wish for you to develop relationships with her. Is that also Shiki-sans idea? I confirmed with her for a moment, but Shiki-san was stunned. I did not plan on doing it until that far? What is going on? Did the students in the middle school section agreed to share their boyfriends? Shiki-san shook her head in doubt, and sunk into thoughts. I glared at her. I did not hear of such a thing. Do you have friends which will talk about this with you? This blow completely took me out. I silently looked away, and walked weakly to my computer. I sat at the chair in front of the computer and sighed. Shiki-san quickly came over and apologised profusely. Sorry, I am really sorry. This is my bad habit, always saying something unnecessary unknowingly. That sentence was too much! I turned and glared at her, my eyes are probably full of tears. Mmm, I apologise, no matter how times it is. I am willing to do anything, so please! Shiki-san bowed, and clasped her hands, begging. Ah ah, damn, I feel that she didnt mean it Seems that she is naturally foul-mouthed. You gave me a scare, I didnt expect that Shiki-san is more evil than I expected. Thats right, I am an evil-hearted and twisted woman, a whore who is lousier than scum. There is no need to say it until like that! Ah ah, this person is really Shiki-san winked at me with a face of innocence. I really.. want to bash her up No, mmm I am currently not holding as much hatred towards her as compared to the past, nor really hating from the bottom of my heart. I am clear that I have a feeling of closeness towards her, so thebash her upthat I said, is closer to I want to tsukkomi her. I revealed a bitter smile, that sort of feeling is long forgotten by me. I dont know why, but I feel a bit happy. Ah, thinking about it carefully, Arisu, Tamaki and Mia are all students in the middle school section. To them, I am an older guy, a senpai. How long was it that I have had a conversation target of my age like Shiki-san? I stood up and shrugged my shoulder, expressing that I no longer mind her misspoken words. Back to the topic just now, your meaning is that I can order you as much as I want? Yes, even if you used me so much until my soul and body are all torn and tattered like a cloth There is nothing sexual in the meaning though? I know. Ah, but if you want to do some sexual assault, I will also keep it a secret. After all I owe you that, I will not resist. I already said I wouldnt assault you. Shiki-san laughed and saidI know. Arisu is really adorable. Yes. Serious and honest, and would not disturb others like a certain person. Now it is Shiki-san who crumpled. You Good, I won a round. I gave a victory pose in my heart Then the bickering battle should end here, there is nothing to it if we continue. Indeed Anyway, if you dont disagree, I will take charge of the housekeeping and controlling over everyone. Sorry, I actually did an action of testing. You are waiting for me to sort out my feelings right? Shiki-san smiled bitterly. Mmm, thats right, now I can understand. The reason why she gave command to me completely, it is not because of courtesy, nope expecting my capabilities. She is gambling. Until I discovered my own limits and count on her. Although I feel it is a bit despicable, but I also feel that such a method is very effective. Although her spirit is still in tension due to the event yesterday, but now she is looking forward and continuing to fight desperately. Even if she have to work hard and suffer, she also wanted to survive. And she believe letting everyone survive is the best method and hence even deciding to make use of me. The strong fighting spirit, and the aura of being able to recover over any kind of setbacks, is very shining in the me who is always escaping from bad events. Perhaps even such an interaction is also her act of trying to resolve the problems between us. Her actions perhaps is trying to form a common topic through ridiculing and mocking each other. But, doesnt this mean that I have never escaped from her clutches But this is fine. She reveal her true thoughts. At least she opened her heart and is honest, just this is enough for me to believe her. Then I will be counting on you. Okay. I reached out with my hand, and shook hands with Shiki-san. Volume 2 - CH 29 Chapter 29:The Two Playmakers I trust you, our party need someone like you who have leadership abilities. For the sake of uniting everyone, I hope you will move accordingly. I understand, I will do my best to work for you. Just wait, I will create an organisation which can give you your needed support, handle the troubles that you may bring and allow everyone to live together. Shiki-san continued: Hence, you must also attain the strength that can counter whatever that happens successfully. We all knew that even if we do not say it out, that all these actions are based on a premise that there will not be any support. If the teachers in the middle school section are safe, they would have contacted us long ago. The worst scenario is that even the high school section are completely wiped out. Or there is still a possibility, which is that they are not united like us, and end up going against each other, becoming separated. While we have Shiki-san, the talented girl who is willing to step aside and promote me as leader and unite everyone. Even if it is the high school section, there may not be a student or teacher as talented who survived. Only a person who leveled to level 1 can survive in such a tough environment; a person can only improve his strength steadily by forming a group and training others to grow. The worst is that, the people who can reach level 1 currently, perhaps are the people who are in the Cultivating Centre only. We have to unite everyone who is level 1 and above, and form an organisation who have the same will, if not we will be annihilated. No, people whose level are like me and Arisu, will perhaps have the method to continue to escape in a person or 2 team. When my level reaches 50, perhaps my familiar will be able to restrain the rocs. But with just this, it is probably not enough. Even if it is just assumption, but these orcs are definitely just a vanguard. Why is there a white room? Why are we transported to another world with the entire mountain? It is strange with just these stupid orcs suddenly appearing in this school. There is stillsomethinghiding behind this event. This is definitely only the beginning. Even the orcs attacks is also a preparation period for the real arrival of the disaster. Shiki-sans words are obviously hinting this as a premise. The organisation created to handle the future, is mainly constituted of the people who supports the elite few with me as leader. Shiki-san also express to me that she will lead the support team, and take the role of the villain to handle the troublesome issue. Why didnt she say out these words yesterday or in the morning? That is because I did not trust her then. She is extremely smart, to the extent that people will hate it. She had such a blueprint from the start, and planned everything to be so. That extremely smart brain is now attempting to move forward. Honestly speaking, I hate her like this, but at the same time envious of her. But, right now we need people like Shiki Yukariko, after all I cant do something like that. The magnanimity to accept others that is the request she had for me. Okay, I will become what you desire. I have people who I want to protect Arisu. To protect her, no matter how big the changes, I will show it to everyone. Even if its the devil, I will also work with him. Moreover as compared to the devil, her methods are definitely better. Then, let us restart the strategy meeting. Hmmm, first is about how many enemies will come and attack Estimated number will not be low. Hence, regarding companion placement Shiki-san took out a black marker from who knows where, and began drawing the map around the Cultivating Centre on the ground. I have long wanted to draw on the ground to see. She said with a face of happiness, revealing her naughty smile. And it is okay to anyhow draw here, because next time when we return, everything will be back to normal. Well that is right Reversely speaking, this also means that no matter what we write in this room, we cannot bring it out. What we can bring out from this room, are only memories. So we discussed to the limits in this room. We did not care about the time and continued to discuss everything. I finally understood one thing, although it is kinda ironic, but she is quite compatible with me. First she gave the initial concept, then I used it as base to create a concrete plan. When my tactics are not enough, she is able to discover and remedy it. As the plans become more concrete, our thoughts became more aligned. Finally just withthis, that,which,there, we can communicate. I did not expect that it will become like this. Shiki-san crossed eyes with me, and revealed a bitter smile, seemingly as surprised about this. Other than that, she seem to be a game lover. She seems to want to hide this But I discovered it from her words. Shiki-san seems to be very familiar with games. There is no such thing. Since that is so, why did you treat support magic as buffs? I.. I didnt say that. Shiki-sans cheeks were dyed red, and she turned her head away. Oi, now it has come to this, is there a need to hide? Come come, reveal all your embarrassing past. No, I am only slightly addicted to MMO, and end up not exiting the house for half a year. So my parents send me to this stay-in school with no internet in a fit of anger Shiki-sans past is too unexpected, and surprised me. She who is the vice class rep is actually addicted to net games and neglected real life. Does our classmate know this? Since entering this school, I changed my mentality, and concentrate on studying. The reason for entering the Tea Ceremony Society, is also to tell my parents that I changed All these are just pretending. The result need to enter this school for transfer students is very high, for a person who only cared about playing net games to be able to get in, is too amazing. Her usual result must be really good, no wonder this worried her parents. But now, it has become like this After coming to another world, dont even mention internet, there isnt even anything. Yes. Then again, I do not know if I will survive pass today, in fact I am not even sure I will be alive 2 hours later. Ah, dont get it wrong, I will only rant in this place, outside I will still pretend to be a leader who is full of confidence. So you have to maintain your confident state this is her hidden words. But from another point of view, I entered the Tea Ceremony Society because of minding other peoples views, thats why I am still alive, this perhaps is also a good thing. After experiencing that sort of thing, and still could saygood thing? Even if its me, I cant. Shiki-san seems to feel my doubts from my atmosphere, and she maintained the posture of hugging her chest, and lightly shrugged her shoulders. As for the high school section having any survivors, I did not have any hopes for it. Is it? Even if there are survivors, I dont even know if there is 1 out of 10 people. And perhaps there are a few being captured by orcs now? Hmm, considering the difficulty of raising everyone to level 1, it is indeed so My feelings could not help but turn dark. I really wish to send the crows to the high school section to scout as fast as possible, but currently there isnt any leftover energy and time to handle such matters If there is leftover energy, then I wish to send the crow to scout each dorm in the middle school section. Right Shiki-san said. Can I call you Kazu-kun? Meaning she wish to show that she is close with me in front of others? Currently this group is a group of juniors ruled by me and Shiki-san. The leaders calling each others close name should bring them a sense of ease. (TL note: in japan, they usually call each other by their surname until they are close enough to call them by their names. So its a sign of being close.) No problem, I dont mind. But I want to call you Shiki-san like as always. Ah, the girls in class also call me so, who toldYukarikoto be so hard to be spoken. That saying, I remember the girls in class did call her Shiki-san. Ah, I did not hate my own name. Although I feel it is old fashion, feels super old. Isnt that the meaning of hate? I wish to tsukkomi but since its regarding such a troublesome topic that is names, hence I choose to be silent. But as long as you want to, if its Yukariko, Yukari or Yukarin is fine. Shiki-san is better. Right Shiki-san smiled. Thats all, please take care of me, Kazu-kun. Shiki-san reached out to me with her hand again, and I took it without any hesitation. Ah, there is no need to force yourself to become closer with me at such times. When we are alone, it is fine to call me pathetic orcs hole. It is about time for your self-sarcasm to stop. Shiki-san stick her tongue out and laugh naughty. She can show herself as being so brave, her strong heart can indeed be quite dependable Finally Shiki-san said. In this battle, other than your party, the others will be commanded by me. Other than the elite party, I will accept the authority to order the other members, is that fine? What does that mean? I tilted my head in doubt. The meaning is, you only need to think about how to protect the lives of Arisu, Tamaki and Mia. It is fine for me But why? Shiki-san lifted her hair in silence, seeing her sorrowful eyes, I understood immediately. Your meaning is that our companions will die? And I will be unable to handle that guilt? Just an assumption only. But if things really happen, you will collapse due to guilt, and I will be troubled by it. So that guilt will be shouldered by you? I will endure it for you to see. As long as I thought about being raped by orcs before, then I feel that throwing away my companions after using them is nothing much. Lies I stared at her. How can she lie to me with that expression and sight? But Shiki-san showed a warm smile at me. Just said its in case, I only wish to consider the worst situation first. You and me, if one will die first Shouldnt it be better if its me? I am unable to retort. From an objective point of view, what she said is the truth. Kazuhisa: Level 7 Support Magic 3/ Summon Magic 3 Skill Points 2 Volume 2 - CH 30 Chapter 30: The Second Defensive Battle at the Cultivating Center 1 We returned to the original place. I immediately summoned 3 familiar crows and let them go scout. Next, Shiki-san and I returned to the Cultivating Centre, with Arisu and others receiving us with faces of worry. Shiki-san and I tried waving to them with happy expressions as much as possible. Everyone, we let you wait, my meeting with Kazu-kun has ended. Next is to explain how to fight, please gather everyone. Everyone seem to have discovered that Shiki-san has changed how she called me. Arisu looked at me with probing eyes. I patted her shoulders to ease her worries, and whispered to her thatwe are back to normal. The back to normal, refers to which type of normal? I dont know why, but Arisu stared at me with unhappy eyes. I tilted my head in confusion. Shiki-san grabbed her wrist in front of her chest and showed a surprised expression. Kazu-kun, you are really good. I only heard that you are saying that I am stupid. That is the meaning all right. No worries Arisu, we just got rid of the troubles on the leader. Arisu blinked and saidI seewhile nodding, as though accepting the answer. Then again, the only person who knew about the complicated relationship between me and Shiki-san, is only Arisu. Kazu-san, you worked very hard. Its due to Arisu and everyones hard work. But the one who worked the hardest is Shiki-san. Yes, but I am really glad. Arisu showed her smile to me. I could not help by caress her hair, and she squinted her eyes in happiness. Ah the angel is here. Okay okay, stop being affectionate over there, I am beginning. Shiki-san clapped her hand, telling us to listen seriously. Currently students who are level 1 and above in the Cultivating Centre amounts to 11, including me. The system rules that a party can have almost 6 people. After discussing with Shiki-san, we created 3 parties of 4, 6 and 1. The 4 person main force is formed by me, Arisu, Tamaki and Mia. The leftover 7 people formed another support party, excluding Shiki-san. And Shiki-san is a solo party, that is what she suggested. This is for just in case, for me to get the time to think about how to fight. As a solo party, then you can decide when to level up. Completely utilising the white room that sort of thinking is dependable, or should it be scary? No, usually speaking, you will feel its dependable. The basic tactic is simple. The building of Cultivating Centre is not suitable for defending, if the enemies break in from the side wall, we will be powerless. Although just now the orcs did not do so, but if it is the elite orc then what will happen? In the discussion of Shiki-san and me, this is the biggest point. I have seen that fearful strength of the elite orc close up before. That brute strength wielding the axe, destroyed the stairs of the lobby. If the wooden walls of the Cultivating Centre suffered that sort of blow, will it be able to withstand it? Shiki-san expressed thatthe structure of the Cultivating Centre is not that weak, while I replied that no matter what kind of structure, initially we also didnt expect that the elite orcs will attack. In the end my opinion was accepted and after Shiki-san agreed, hence proposing this tactic. So we can only go out and fight. Luckily there is only a forest route going to the Cultivating Centre, and it is only about 5m wide. The surrounding woods are also very thick, so it will be hard fighting a group battle. Even if there are a lot of orcs, the width of the road can only handle 3 orcs side by side. So for defending, the most suitable terrain is outside. The main fighting force will be the girls who are using spears as weapons. Other than Arisu, there are 3 others who chose to raise Spear Skill. Among them, 2 of them are the girls who stayed behind to contribute to the defense of the Cultivating Centre. Their level also rose to level 2 due to that and raised Spear Skill to Rank 2. We decided to let them line up and form a wall at the road. Before the spear wall, we have to dig a shallow part first. Hurry up and began on this, about 20~30cm will do, Kazu-san please. After I answeredunderstood, then I left the Cultivating Centre with the shovel, without listening to the explanation. As for the orcs coming from the left and right side of the forest Shiki-san continued to explain. As for the content, I also do not have the need to continue listening. After all this is the strategy that the 2 of us thought up. I crossed the plaza in front of the Cultivating Centre, the road in front could barely allow a truck to pass. I walked about 5m on the road before stopping to began digging. Rather than digging a hole, actually I am only digging a bit. The digging is proceeding very smoothly. The soil on this road is already packed very tightly due to the people walking, so to be able to dig so smoothly, is all due to Physical Up. In the process of digging, the crows came back a few times. According to their report, the orcs seemed to have gathered at the main school building and among them, there are elite orcs, and there are a few of them Multiple elite orcs huh This battle will be harsh I realised. But if its only to this extent, Shiki-san has already predicted it. Aiya, this is not simple. Initially I had felt that her assumption was too negative The points she pointed out, are surprisingly important. Thank goodness, if we moved according to my optimistic prediction, now we will be in a panic. I sent the crows again, slowly getting hold of the positions of the enemies. Other than that, I continued digging. Until when I realise it, the entire shallow portion in the road is already done. Good work. A voice came from the back. I turned and discovered a girl from the middle school section standing behind me, she was one of the girls that stayed to defend the Cultivating Centre. The girl held a white plate in her hands, with 4 onigiri wrapped with seaweed on it. (TL note: onigiri = japanese rice ball) Sorry, there are only canned salmon inside. She raised her head shyly and looked at me. Ah, your hands are dirty, I will bring a handkerchief for you. No need, its fine. I used my muddy hands to pick up the onigiri, and wolfed them down. Now it have come to this, I also do not care about this degree of dirtiness, even finding the time thats used to wipe my hands is a waste. From the report of the crows, those orcs will probably begin their movements soon. Perhaps they have already began to move. I dont know if it is due to working too hard, the salty onigiri is very delicious. And because my stomach is very hungry, the 4 onigiri is finished by me in a moment. Then again, breakfast was before daybreak. And too much things happened in the morning, causing me to forget my hunger. Thanks for the treat, its very delicious. It is just a rough meal, but I made it. The girl revealed a innocent smile. Thanks for helping me just now, I had thought that I will be dead. It was due to luck, being able to make it in time and helping companions is only natural. Moreover bringing out 5 person from the defending of the Cultivating Centre without thinking too much, is originally my mistake But there is no need to admit it myself, hence I accepted her thanks directly. In the next battle, it will be my turn to protect Kazu-senpai! Argh Rather than senpai, I preferred being called san. Okay, Kazu-san! Please do not worry, just relax and wait in the rear! I answeredis it, and looked at the girls hand. Digging since morning, the skin on her hands are all broken. So she used such hands to make the onigiri, I could not help but felt apologetic. No, when she is making the onigiri, I am also desperately digging here. But I felt that digging to me is very natural, as though like breathing Anyway, it is already natural. After that, after 5 minutes. The 3 girls holding spears, waited for the enemy at trench which is 5m wide, 20~30cm high and 3m deep. Mia and I stood behind them and a gray wolf familiar was beside me. The leftover members are spreaded out in the forest or on trees. Rumblings echoed over, dust clouds began to form from the middle school section building. The orc army is currently invading here, luckily we have already made ample preparations for them. Their movements caused the grounds to shake and groan. Woah, it is super majestic. The orcs leader turned at the curve around 50m ahead and the other orcs followed closely behind. Once they saw our figures, they began to roar in anger. The orcs went into a frenzy and edged closer. This oppressive violent group is slowly approaching. Even though the girls are scared, they managed to steady their legs. From the lesson gotten at the girls dormitory, this time I cast support magic Rank 1Clear Mind on everyone. Thanks to this magic increasing the will, they did not escape even while staring at the huge orc army. But I also sacrificed a lot of MP, with roughly 30 left Next, is for they to execute the strategy calmly. Then again, there are over 100 orcs. I tried to stay calm, but it is impossible mentally, constantly worrying if I will make a mistake. Is this instruction really fine? Can I protect Arisu and the others? No, I can. I clenched my fist. It is not whether I can but rather I have to. The foremost orc stepped into the trench I dug. The second orc also stepped in, those orc began to raise their weapons together Thats now, Mia! Hmm,Earth Pit. Mia used a powerless voice to activate the magic. Earth Magic Rank 3 Earth Pit is a magic that digs a hole in the ground. The effect is a 3m radius, and its depth can reach 5m. This magic is not able to make a very deep hole immediately, but could only make the enemy sink slowly. But if it activates along the trench At the left side in front of us, the 3 orcs began to shake. Those 3 orcs stepped into the trench while raising their weapons, and then lost their balance. This moment, the girls who are holding the spears, began to strike repeatedly. The orcs behind tried to stop, but they are pushed by their companions who came from behind at full speed. The orcs stacked up, and fell into the ground, slowly stacking up in the hole that is gradually becoming deeper. The companions beside them suddenly disappeared, causing to orcs on the right side to stop moving due to confusion. Earth Pit Mia used her move again mercilessly, the second hole slowly spread from under the right side of the orc group. The orcs on this side are also pushed forward due to their companions behind, and they fell into the hole from the foremost guy. The orcs cries and sounds of being crushed echoed out, and the sounds of the monster dying spreaded to the surrounding. Volume 2 - CH 31 Chapter 31: The Second Defensive Battle at the Cultivating Center 2 Mia and I listened to the cries of the orcs being squashed after falling to the hole, and looked at each other. These experience will be given to who? If they are given to the orcs who squash them then it will be bad. If they evolve, it will become troublesome. If the holes we dug end up allowing the orcs to evolve into elite orcs Just thinking about it makes one feel irritated. But actually I do not know how elite orcs came to be. Among the helpless orcs, a few due to lack of means, began to create a path into the left and right side of the forest. Perhaps it is to go around it to finish us off, but Laments from the orcs came through the forest. That was done by Tamaki and Arisu. I had them hide in the left and right side of the forest, and wait until the orcs began to cut the grass that was as tall as them to enter, and then finish them off. Hearing the tragic cries of their companions, the fear in the other orcs caused them to want to turn back, which can be said to be in a pinch. Missile team, attack! Hearing my command, the girls, who are apt at long range and are hiding on the trees on the left and right side of the forest, began to attack together. The girls who have the Throwing Skill threw the plastic bags that had kerosene. The plastic bag split open with a Pa sound when it hit the orcs head, and the kerosene in it sprayed over the orcs head and shoulders. Next the fire magic users release fireballs. Those fireball hit the orcs bodies, and sparks scattered. The kerosene ignited, causing the orcs bodies to burn. The orcs who are covered in flames, rolled around on the ground in pain, causing even more chaos. The girls who have throwing skills threw the spears and axes obtained from the orcs, further deepening the chaos midst the orcs. Actually it will be better with archers, but we do not have the most important bow, hence no one chose the shooting skill. If we can obtain bows and arrows, it means that the orcs have archers. If there are long distance hitters in the orcs camp, then our strategy will not hold, so I can only hope that such ranged weapons do not exist here. Thats right, the basis of Shiki-san and my plan is that the orcs will always take melee actions. Currently we can only confirm that the orcs weapons are spears, axes and swords. Actually if we categorise it carefully, there will be more types For example spears, there are roughly 5m and shaped sinisterly spears until those that are short enough to be called short spears. There are various sizes for swords and axes, every one of them have something that is different. And as for whether they will throw their weapons, the answer is definitely a yes. The truth is that yesterday at the level 2 of the Cultivating Centre, I was nearly killed by the orc which threw a short axe. Even so, as long as the basic movement of the orcs are melee combat, our tactics should be effective. Currently there are a few orcs beginning to throw the axes and spears in their hands at the girls in the trees. But the trees that they are on, are all very sturdy, as long as they hide behind it, they can dodge the majority of the attacks. We are just trying to stop the enemies movement, increasing their chaos. I also commanded everyone to not push it too much. Our real targets are on the ground. Mia, you should take the chance to retreat and rest. Mia nodded with ammm sound, and retreated to the courtyard in front of the Cultivating Centre. Okay, we have successfully dampened the enemies spirit at the beginning, but next is the main show. Shiki-san who replaced Mia, ran over. Can you call out another wolf? I want it to go over to the left and right side of the forest as support. I already have a wolf beside me, to ask me to call out another, is to let them enter the 2 sides of the forest separately to support Arisu and Tamaki? Shiki-san has been using Detection Skill to erase her presence until now, and hiding in the forest scouting. Seems that she confirmed that the orcs will rush into the forest soon. Because of the continuous battles, my MP is left with only 30, from just now I have been barely hanging on. If I summon another gray wolf, I will use another 9 MP. But this concerns Arisu and Tamakis safety. Understood, although the MP will be abit tight, but if its just one, it is still fine. Please, Mighty Armwill be enough as buff. I followed her instructions and only gave the wolves Mighty Arm before ordering them to enter the left and right side of the forest, to support Arisu and Tamaki respectively. The orcs are only repeating this process pushed forward due to the pressure from behind, then falling into the hole; or enter the 2 sides of the forest, then killed by Arisu or Tamaki. In such a smooth situation, I was sent to the white room. Arisu leveled up. Arisu, Tamaki, how many did you 2 kill? The 2 of them reported their spoils of war. If what they say is true, then the number of preys to the level up is not enough. The wolves result is not enough to cover the gap, in other words Mia, the orcs that are squished to death after falling into your Earth Pit, seems to be considered your kills. Hmm, such a nice design. Mia raised her thumb. After we discussed briefly, then we return back to the original place. Arisu: Level 7 Spear Skill 3Healing Magic 3 Skill Point 2 After returning from the white room, I confirmed the situation. The intense battle is continuing in the frontline. The 3 girls used their spears and stabbed harshly at the orcs in the holes, and before long, their next prey will deliver themselves. But they are a 6 person party, to level up to level 2, they have to defeat 13 orcs, to level up to level 3 they have to defeat 18 As I was thinking of this, the girls movements suddenly stopped. They leveled up. We raised Spear Skill The girl who is only level 1 until just now, said so. Hmmm, very good. Their spear skill are all Rank 2, and the skills at finishing of the orcs are becoming more trained. With this, the 2 person who are originally level 2 will need to kill 6 more orcs to level up? Okay take it easy. I ask Shiki-san who is beside me: Then again, did you discover the traces of elite orcs? There are 3 at the back. I bit my lip tightly. Only Arisu and Tamaki can hold back the elite orcs, in a 1 on 1 situation, they could at most buy some time. If Weapon Skills raised to 4, then it will be easier to score a victory in a 1 on 1. But in the situation in front of us, they still have to rely on Mias magic as support. Or perhaps I can use Reflection well But this skill is not only harsh on the timing, and full of risk, I do not know if I can target correctly in the chaos of the battle. Indeed I have to depend on Mia. But this is also restricted to the time when there is one opponent, dealing with 2 together is too harsh. And now there are 3, along with a lot of underlings. Wait a moment. After Shiki-san finished, then she disappeared from my sight, seems that she used Detection Skill. The short spear that flew out from the shadows of the tree, hit the stomach of the orc that is about to enter the forest. The orc disappear like dew. This moment Shiki-san also returned. Now I only need to kill 1 more to level up. To be correct, Shiki-san is still level 1, and she defeated an orc when hunting with me, so her current experience is 90, 30 points away from the next level. Shall I keep the white room for now? After all there is nothing to think about for now. Hmm, thats right. The orc group is clustered together, in confusion. We should take this chance to reduce their numbers as much as possible. Theres hope. Before the elite orcs appear, Arisu and Tamakis weapon skill may raise to Rank 4. Luckily, there are many prey orcs for us to get experiences, but At the frontlines, the 3 person who are using spears are staring down as the orcs who are separated by the trap. The orcs who decided to go around the forest are also picked out one by one by Arisu, Tamaki and the familiar wolves, giving out dying cries. The orcs are all very stupid, hence there will definitely be ways to settle it, but if this carries on When I realised it, I have already gone to the white room. Mia and I leveled up! Tamaki said so. Ah I see, they rose to level 5. But the 2 of them currently only have 3 Skill Points, they need to raise their level by another before they can raise their main skill to Rank 4. According to calculations, Arisu will reach level 8 around the same time, and then Spear Skill will be Rank 4. We have to defeat 24 orcs more. Then, Arisu and I will *dash and rush over, then *bang to defeat a lot of orcs! Ah, Arisu, lets go!(TL note: * indicates sounds said by Tamaki) With a face of excitement, Tamaki kept dancing around, and her golden-coloured ponytail jumped around like whips. Argh Kazu-san Arisu revealed a troubled look at me. Hmm, Tamaki has already lost herself to excitement, this fellow will probably fall due to gambling or something in the future. Tamakis suggestion is currently rejected. Eeee Why! According to Shiki-sans report, there are 3 elite orcs. Tamakis face turned blue. Iif that so! Then isnt it more important to level up faster? If we forced our way deep into the enemys camp to defeat the small fries, then when we meet the elite orcs, we will not only be in an exhausted state, we could be surrounded. I feel that dealing with the small fries and fighting with the elite orcs together is too difficult. Dont get it wrong, even if weapon skill is Rank 4, we could at most go toe to toe with the elite orc. I wish to let Arisu and Tamaki battle in the best state. For this fellow who disregard peoples good will, I have to give her a bit of punishment. Tamaki, next time you leak, I will make you wear diapers to battle. W..wait a moment, thats too much. I looked at Arisu. You should say something to her too. Ah, erm, this okay! Argh Tamaki, not going to the toilet properly is not good? I feel that the place to tsukkomi is not there. For the sake of not letting Tamaki lose control, how should I advise her? Hmm I am glad that her spirits are high. But regarding this Although it is only a prediction, I always have the feeling that because she had failure, hence she had the mentality ofneeding to make some achievements. In the battle at the girls dormitory, Tamaki did not help and hence her mental wounds opened again. Perhaps because of this, she felt that she gave us some trouble. She must be afraid that if she did not give a brilliant performance this time, then she will be abandoned by me and Arisu. Perhaps she herself did not realise this. If it is like this, no matter how we try to convince her, it will be hard to change her thinking. What she needs now is confidence, hence I decided to change my thinking. Mia, how many MP do you have left? About 20. I see, it is about the same as me? Should save the MP needed for casting Rank 2 Earth Magic Heat Metal thrice, for the sake of dealing with the elite orcs Hmmm, this method should be fine. Please cast Earth PitandRampage Plant twice each. Are you sure? This is a trump card? As long as we defeat 14 orcs, I can level up. Arisu, Tamaki, follow my instruction. You two should bring the wolf and temporary leave the forest and return to my side. I have already ordered the familiar wolves for them to listen to Arisu and Tamakis instructions. How much of their words can the gray wolves understand? Even though I felt some unease, but they have been cooperating well with the wolves for now. They should be able to pass the instruction to the wolves successfully this time. Regarding the next battle.. I immediately continue to instruct everyone, according to what Shiki-san said, express myself with confidence, as thougheverything is in my predictions. Arisu, Tamaki, wait until I leveled up, then I will use the remaining MP to strengthen you. Then I will leave the rest to you. Okay, Kazu-san! Mmm, leave it to me, Kazu-san! I nodded to the 2 of them, expressingvery good And after discussing the details with Mia, we left the white room. Tamaki: Level 5Sword Skill 3Physical 1Skill Point 3 Mia: Level 5Earth Magic 3Wind Magic 1Skill Point 3 Volume 2 - CH 32 Chapter 32: The Second Defensive Battle at the Cultivating Center 3 Returning to the original place, Mia who left earlier came back immediately. Hehe. I carried Mia onto my shoulder and let her step on my shoulder to climb up the tree. Mia who does not seem to be good at sports, depended on Physical Up and climbed up the tree easily. After Mias hand touched a seemingly sturdy branch, then she stopped and looked down at me who is below her. As compared to a butt with bloomers, isnt it better to see the panties from under the skirt? Enough, hurry and get up. There really isnt any sense of urgency. Ah, just take it that she is steady. But behaving like that, is also considered as pushing herself to a certain extent. Initially she went weak in the legs from just hearing the roar of the elite orc, how could she have not been afraid. Even so, she still continued to fool around. I decided that her actions are sort of her way of putting up a front. Kazu-san, sorry for letting you wait. We reached! Arisu and Tamaki brought the wolves back respectively, and with this, the preparations are done. Mia stood up on the sturdy branch and looked at the group of orcs. Where should I cast it on? In the middle. Hmm,Earth Pit, and another Earth Pit. Mias hole digging magic caused the group near the centre of the orc group to sink in continuously. The orcs frantically escaped into the left and right side of the forest. Rampage Plant Just at this moment, Mia used the Rank 3 Earth Magic Rampage Plant at the left side of the forest The woods around the orcs spreaded widely, the branches became as sharp as knife, stabbing deeply into the orcs faces or bellies, spraying blue blood around. The falling leaves are like swords, slashing the orcs body as they fall. Again,Rampage Plant. The forest on the right also started to cause the orcs to cry. The magicRampage Plant is able to make the plants go crazy, becoming a vicious carnivore, attacking its surroundings indiscriminately. Rampage Plant can only show its worth in a place with trees, hence it is able to demonstrate unmatchable power in this forest. Just that the effective area is too big, causing other problems that is our companions will also get attacked. This is different from a game, friendly fire is very possible, so I had Arisu and Tamaki return temporarily to avoid it. And this magic will still cause accidents. In total about 3 orcs got out of the attack of the forest on the left and right side, covered in blood. Their frenzy actions, confirmed that I am the leader of the attack, and attacked here Arisu, Tamaki! The 2 person who acted as my bodyguards began moving, the sharp stab of the spear and the blow from the giant axe ended the lives of the 2 orc quickly, but the leftover one kept edging closer to me A spear thrown from the shadow of the nearby tree pierced through the orcs heart, causing it to die immediately. Ah I leveled up. Shiki-san walked out of the forest, the one who threw the spear just now was her. Because Kazu-kun got targeted, so I could only act just in case. Hmm, I got saved. Forget it, currently there is no need to save the white room, this should be fine right? Indeed, raising my level is also ideal. But I did not plan on standing out. Even if she did not invoke the attack, the wolves will probably become my shield. Even so, Shiki-san still showed herself to protect me. Seems that she is a girl who usually worries and likes to take care of others. You seem to have something to say? Shiki-san seems to have read some of my thoughts from my attitude, and her eyes showed some sign of displease. Just as I was about to refute her The level up message rang in my mind. Forget it, this represents that our relationship is to the extent that we can talk crap about each other. As long as she is around, the burden on me will be reduced by half, and I could also use more daring tactics. In the white room. I shrugged my shoulders at Arisu and the others. Arisu, Tamaki, the rest will be dependent on you. Yes, I will attempt to answer to your expectations. Umm, um, I will do my best. Tamaki, you have just begin to feel afraid? Going to leak? Really why do you have to say such words! Kazu-san, you really do not have any tact! Facing Tamaki who is blushing red with anger, I revealed a smile. Tamaki, the meaning of these words is that I believe in you. Ah, argh, emm! I know, this time I will show you my good performance. Tamaki clenched her fist with a lot of strength, and then looked at me with a desiring look. What? Th..that, I want touch touch. Touch touch? Argh, which is caressing my hair Is it possible? I nodded, and placed my hand on Tamakis golden hair, caressing it roughly. She who usually have a noble aura, shrugged her shoulder lightly, and look up at me, then smiled with an embarrassed look. Got your spirit back? Hmph, leave it to me. I will return in victory! I nodded, expressing good After confirming the strategy, I raised Support Magic to Rank 4. Kazuhisa: Level 8 Support Magic 34/ Summon Magic 3 Skill Points 40 Raising Support Magic to Rank 4 is one of my aims. Because with ample time, I can achieve my target. After yesterdays earthquake, we have gained the power known as Skills, becoming able to go toe to toe with the orcs, and even achieve victory. Just like in a RPG, with more battles, the stronger we will become. But, the items that are naturally available in a single player game are not available to us. That is weapons and armour that comes together with levels. Hard Weapon,Hard Armour. The effects of these 2 magic in Rank 4 Support magic, can let both weapons and armours obtain similar power up as the Skill Rank. In other words, the spear that Arisu is using now will becomeIron Spear +1. It is fine for the weapons. Although I do not know what kind of changes willIron Spear +1bring. Asking the computer also only gave me vague replies like how the sharpness will increase. The important point is regarding defensive gears. Arisu and the others are currently wearing gym clothes and bloomers, and from a games point of view, the defense is nearly 0, at most at 1. Anyway, it is a gear with no defensive power. Hence, I tried asking the computer in the white room on the increase in defensive power after gym clothes are casted with Hard Armour. Q: Gym clothes with Hard Armour will have how much defensive power? A: No definite number. Q: Arisus chest suffered an attack from a rusty spear by an orc, and she is wearing gym clothes that are casted with Support Magic Rank 4 Hard Armour, then how serious will her injuries be? A: The orcs spear will not be able to penetrate the gym clothes, and the impact power will be reduced by a portion. Depending on the situation, it may cause bruise. When the computer replied, I could not help but tsukkomi wouldnt there be fractures! After repeating the questioning a few times, I understood that it will feel like the magic absorbed the damage. This is really like the defensive ability in games. Honestly speaking, as compared to Rank 3 Summon Magic, I wish to obtain Rank 4 Support Magic even more. After all as long as it is cast on my clothes, there will be some guarantees on my life. But the hiccups that occurred in the battle at the girls dormitory, caused me to prioritise summoning magic Anyway the magic Hard Armour can allow me to get a defensive equipment that I can trust. Moreover once it is casted, the effect will stay forever. After returning to the original place from the white room. I immediately called Arisu and Tamaki, and cast Hard Armouron their gym clothes and Hard Weapon on their weapons. Actually I also want to cast Hard Armour on their bloomers, but after exhausting 16 MP at once, my MP is nearly empty. The leftover amount is only enough to cast Reflectiononce, which I want to use it as my trump card. This time we will not use Haste, and try to defeat the small fries orcs first. For the sake of letting Arisu and Tamaki level up, we need to defeat 10 more orcs first. With another level, their weapon skill will be raised to Rank 4. With the power of Hard WeaponandHard Armour, then they will be able to go toe to toe with the elite orcs and even surpass them that will be good if it is so. No, I cannot cower. I tried to act confident as much as possible, and told themI will depend on the 2 of you, but dont push yourself, and they nodded energetically. Go! I touched Tamakis head and Arisus butt, and sent them to the battlefield. Your hand Arisu raised her head and looked at me with a troubled face, while I smiled to cover it up. Really I will have a nice talk with Kazu-san later! Kazu-san is really pervertic. Arisu puffed her cheeks in anger while Tamaki smirked, and then they disappeared into the left and right side of the forest respectively. Pervert. Not knowing when she climbed down, Mia stood beside with her eyes in slits, staring at me. Okay, with this I did what can be done. I will depend on everyone for the rest and leave it to fate. Mia, the effect of Rampage Plant It has ended, do I have to increase the support? No, you should keep the MP for casting 3 Heat Metal. Mia answered with ammm, and then suddenly stretched out her hands. What? The view here is indeed very bad. I want to climb up a tree, help me. Since that is so, then dont deliberately climb down. I lent my shoulder again, and let her climb up the tree in front of us. You can take the chance to touch my butt as much as possible, it is fine. Okay okay okay. If it is just the meat, I will not lose to Arisu. Yours are fats! Moreover Arisus butt is very bouncy, with a smooth skin, and when you touch it, it will give out a very nice sound Ah. While Mia is climbing, she unconsciously looked in the direction of the orcs and stopped. I was wondering what happened, and looked over as well Then I realised that the orc group became more chaotic and kept on giving out shrieks periodically. The 2 of them rushed into the centre. Oi, is that real? I already told them not to be reckless I maintained the posture of supporting Mias butt with both of my hands, and frowned. Okay, you better climb up faster. Now it is just exciting, Tamaki-senpai did a big spin with the giant axe. Wah, its damn cool. Ah, oi, damn, dont give such a vivid announcement. I quickly pushed Mia up the tree, and climbed up a nearby tree myself. I looked down from the tree, seeing the orc group in a state of chaos, not knowing what to do. Arisu and Tamaki surrounded the orcs from 2 sides, killing them when they see them, their battle forms felt as though they were like Ashura. As for the frontline, the orcs in front are still being pushed into the hole by the orcs behind, and the 3 girls with the spear are giving them the fatal blow when they saw a chance. Other than that, that the rear of the orc group, due to the confusion, the orcs that are planning to escape are all kicked away by the bronze coloured orc. The panicking orcs could only head towards the direction where Arisu and Tamaki are at. I see, I had wanted to say that since they had suffered such a great loss, so why arent they retreating so the elite orcs are acting like the Soviet army huh? Eh, Leader, what is going on? The girl on the tree beside me, heard my mumbling and asked. I explained it to her that I read a passage in a certain book in simple terms, the content is regarding Soviet and Chinese Armythe commander team will point their rifles at their troops, forcing them to charge forward. In short, it is very brutal. I felt that these orcs are really pitiful. Even so, if we gave them mercy, the ones to die would be us. That is right. The girl laughed bitterly. Forget it, it is not that I cant understand her feelings. But on a hand she is sayingthey are really pitiful, on the other hand, she is casting fireball magic mercilessly, burning the orcs in the middle to her desire. The girls magic became the best support and as the surrounding orcs sunk into chaos, Arisu killed them one by one. Okay. Mia lightly said. I see, so it has already reached 10. As expected, I was sent to the white room in the next second. Volume 2 - CH 33 Chapter 33: The Second Defensive Battle at the Cultivating Center 4 Arisu, Tamaki and Mia, the 3 of them leveled up together. They each raise their own Skill Rank, for Arisu, its Spear Skill, Tamaki is Sword Skill, and Mia is Earth Magic. As a whole, the result is as such: Arisu: Level 8 Spear Skill 34Healing Magic 3 Skill Point 40 Tamaki: Level 6Sword Skill 34Physical 1Skill Point 51 Mia: Level 6Earth Magic 34Wind Magic 1Skill Point 51 Even though Mia can choose to raise Wind Magic, but I feel that she should prioritise Earth Magic. Her MP like mine, nearly depleted, hence even though she can only raise the effect of Heat Metal by a bit, I judged that it is the best way to bet the chance of victory. Considering the future, having the convenient Wind Magic is indeed attractive But now we have to concentrate our power and survive the next few minutes. Although your Weapon Skill are now Rank 4, but this time I do not have the power to cast Haste. I made a final confirmation with Arisu and Tamaki who are in front of me. The battle this time will perhaps be even more intense than the past. Until now, did you suffer any injuries? Yes, I am fine. No problem, thanks to Kazu-sans Hard Armour. After asking, I realise that gym clothes with+1will reflect all the attacks that has caused injuries. Even if the orcs ram them, it seems that they will not suffer any sort of impact. The 2 of them expressed in a bit of excitement that the sharpness of Iron Spear +1andGiant Axe +1are incomparable to the past. The strike from the spear pierces through the orcs body easily, and the axes strike split the orcs body easily into halves, the feeling is as though they have become completely different weapons. Actually, it is probably not the same item. I had considered it in same game terms. Weapon and Armour + 1 is just my way of calling them, perhaps the changes between them could have been from rodto iron sword, or it could have been Rank changes likeleather armourto holy armour. And according to the Q & A I had with the computer If my support magics rank rises, the weapon and armour effects caused by the magic will also increase. Hence, every time my support magic raises its rank, there is a need to re cast them for Arisu and Tamaki. Forget it, these are all in the future. The most important thing now, is to instruct them on how to face the current threat. This time the opponent is 3 elite orcs, do not fight with them at the same time. Follow what I taught you, separate the opponents and finish them off 1 by 1. Kazu-san worries too much! I glared at Tamaki while squinting my eyes, she gave ammmsound, and backed off as long she was pushed by my aura. Really, what kind of words are this girl, who had just leaked just a while ago, saying. I do not wish to bring out someones failure as discussion repeatedly, but since they concerns your life, I could only deliberately remind you again. Ah, wait, I know, I know! I will obey orders carefully! Tamaki panickedly waved her hands around, and her pigtail also moved around. Really, what should I do with her. As for Arisu Although I am not worried for you, but please do not force yourself. Yes! Arisu nodded with a face of seriousness. Ah, Arisu is so honest and cute, such a good girl. Mia. Finally I turn towards the most petite girl. Follow the plan, your role is only to cast Heat Metal But if you feel that the 2 of them is in danger, then do not save your MP, and cast magic to help them, do as the situation calls for. Mmm! Mia expressed a strong nodding in her own way. I saidokay, and then looked at everyone Then please rank up. We returned to the original place, and head towards the final battle place. When I returned to the tree from the white room, the situation at the orcs seemed to have changes at the same time. The orcs finally gave up, beginning to ignore the elite orcs instructions, escaping all around. Some escaped into the forest; some tried to pass the elite orcs, but they are cut into shreds; some gave up and tried to pass the frontline, only to get stab through. In the hell like scene of shrieks and cries, Arisu and Tamaki calmly continue to observe the prey before their eyes. This is fine, get rid of the small fries first, then open a path to the elite orcs. Their Weapon Skills are raised to Rank 4, and they are getting familiar with their weapons, and their movements are more agile. This is good, if its like this, even if they meet with the elite orcs At this moment, a roar that could freeze a persons body came from deep inside the enemys camp. Its the elite orcs roar. And it is a roar by the 3 of them at the same time. Luckily none of them are scared by it, not wasting the MP that I had spent to cast Clear Mind on everyone except for Arisu. Judging from our level, Arisu and I should be able to handle it Just as I expected, the elite orcs roar rang in my ears, and I could only feel it as being noisy. As for Arisu, she is mercilessly attacking the orcs who had stopped due to the roar, concentrating on killing. Arisu has become a merciless killing machine, her growth is indeed excellent. Some fellow suddenly got closer to Arisu. Because the orcs are escaping, the group became less dense, creating a route between Arisu and the elite orcs. An elite orc is rushing toward Arisu. Arisu, its coming! I shouted out. But before my voice could reach, she had already turned and dashed into the forest. Very good, she is able to notice the situation around her. The elite orc chased Arisu into the forest, everything was just as I had planned. The other elite orc indeed also entered the forest to chase after Tamaki. Arisu and Tamaki killed too many orcs, and hence became too obvious. In the orcs eyes, they would have felt that they should take actions to defeat the 2 of them first. The strategy was effective. Mia, Shiki-san, I will count on you. Mmmm. Understood, leave it to me. Mia jumped down from the tree, and ran out with Shiki-san. Our strategy is Shiki-san will find Arisu and Tamaki in the forest, and Mia will cast Heat Metal to make the elite orcs drop their weapons. Okay, the problem is now about the last elite orc that is roaming around freely The road forward is blocked by the escaping orcs. But it could still pass through the left and right side of the forest. Will this fellow go after Arisu or Tamaki? I must decide the next strategy based on its decision Just as I was thinking about it, that elite orc rush directly forward. Huh? It is using its giant axe to kill the escaping orcs, shortening the distance between it and my camp. Argh, even if it kills its companions, it also wants to proceed forward! Shit. A chill went down my spine, this forceful tactic was out of my expectations. No, they have already did something like this, I should have expected that the situation will become like this. To these fellows, the lives of their companions are just pawns to be thrown away. This matter should be incorporated into the planning as well. Shiki-san and I did not expect them to be so crazy, we are too naive. Hurry up and escape! I shouted to the 3 girls who are ready with their spears across the trap. Once they escape, me who is nearby on the tree will be in danger. But I still shouted out in reflex. After shouting, then I realised this, but its too late. But The girls who are ready with their spears did not escape, and remained firmly on the spot, waiting for the elite orc who was nearing the hole. Their Spear Skill Rank is only 2, even Arisu who has Rank 3 Skill could barely handle it. Just Rank 2, even if there are 3 of them We will protect you! One of them called out, she is the one who delivered the onigiri. We will protect Kazu-san! Please take the chance to escape! Huh? I was shocked. Protect? They want to protect me? Why? As long as Arisu, Tamaki and Mia is around, then there is a way to defeat this elite orc. Other than me, there is still Shiki-san who can communicate and command. Didnt Kazu-san save us yesterday? So this time its time for us to help Kazu-san! Ah, I suddenly realised. They felt that I was a hero, and believed in me. Thanks to Arisu and Shiki-sans hidden movement, their valuation of me is extremely high. Such a stupid group of girls, how can I be such a noble person. I am only a failure, an outsider who cannot fit into the high school. Anyway, I cant stay on the tree, there is no room to escape. I jumped down from the tree, landing a few steps away from the girls. The impact from the landing, caused me to roll on the ground. I quickly got up, and discovered that the elite orc had already arrived at the hole, preparing to jump. The bronze-coloured orc jump high up, and raise its axe in mid-air. The gigantic axe is aimed at the girls head who said that she will protect me, and it was swung down. I want to use the last reminder amount of MP to cast Reflection But I cant, because this magic could only be used on ones party, so it cant be used to save her. The girl did not retreat at all, and gave a strong stab. The sharp end of the spear stabbed into the abdomen of the elite orc, but the bronze-coloured orc did not gave a flinch. It used the momentum of the jump and swung its gigantic axe. The girls body became halves. Blood gushed out like a fountain, what was once the girls body fell left and right. The hands which once made onigiri for me, reached out powerlessly towards the sky, before falling on the ground. The blood sprayed over the vicious face of the elite orc. I stared blankly at that scene. The tragedy that happened before me, left me immobilized, only feeling numb in my brain. The elite orc burst in the laughter brutally. Volume 2 - CH 34 Chapter 34: The Second Defensive Battle at the Cultivating Center 5 The girl who listened to my command, died in front of me. Its my mistake. I have subconsciously, used a games thinking to consider things. I had felt that, as long as the orcs remain in chaos and caused a jam, the elite orcs will not be able to come forward. I forgot how violent and brutal the elite orcs are. Because of this mistake, my companion died. And the elite orc is currently in a state whereby it could move freely. Arisu and Tamaki are currently at a faraway place fighting with the other elite orcs, and Mia is busy supporting them. The bronze-coloured orc who cut the girl into halves, is currently kneeling down at a place which is a few steps from me. It stood up, and looked at the girls at its sides. How dare you! The 2 girls left kept stabbing in rage. No, that sort of weak attack cant even harm that thick skin of the elite orc. Just exactly how strong is the orc that Arisu and Tamaki have been facing? The truth is clearly shown before me now. I felt that the flow of time have become slow. Attacking randomly is too dangerous, the opponent will take the chance to retaliate in the time frame after they attacked. If their heads are chopped off, then everything will end. But I can perhaps escape from the time that they bought. If I turn and escape now, perhaps I can survive. There are still 2 familiar wolves by my side, if I use the 2 of them as shields for a few seconds, they could also buy me a bit of time. And while I am moving, Arisu, Tamaki and Mia should return after defeating the elite orc. Then they can defeat this guy after that. But in that interval, the girls fighting now could be killed But we can survive. Me, Arisu, Tamaki and Mia, and even Shiki-san can survive. Thinking of the big picture, this is the best method. If I calculate the risks and benefits, this method is the most suitable. So, I ordered the 2 wolves. Go! Protect them carefully! The wolves indeed followed my orders and moved They rammed the girls bodies. The 2 wolves used their bodies to press on the 2 girls who are holding the spears. Ahwwhy? The 2 girls with spears looked speechlessly at me. This moment, the elite orcs gigantic axe swept past their heads. If they are not pushed down by the wolves, the girls would have lost their lives. The 2 of them will be cut into halves from their middle of their bodies. I relaxed. While I relaxed, I thought in my heart why? Why didnt I take the chance to run? Why did I save them? I actually knew the answer clearly. I raised my head and glared at the elite orc, staring straight into that evil red pupils. Thats right, I have already developed feelings for them. I felt sorrow for the girl who died, and strongly blamed myself for not protecting her well, because I felt that I have the responsibility for protecting their lives. Now then I realise the meaning in the words that Shiki-san had said. She advised me to not treat my companions death as my responsibility, and that she will take on all these burden, so all I need to do is to treat them as pawns. If I did not do so, my mind will perhaps collapse. Thank you, Shiki-san. Eat shit. I stood up and glared at the elite orc. This beast I glared at this violent murderer. Come at me, you damn pig! I dont know if the elite orc could understand my shouting, but it seem to have at least taken it as a challenge. Only seeing it roar in anger, getting closer to me. Fireball and knives flew out from trees, attacking this elite orc. The support from my companions are useless. Even if the elite orc is hit by fireballs in the stomach, its footsteps did not even stagger; the small knives that are thrown at his shoulders are also deflected off easily by its skin. Thats right, come here! I dashed out while back facing the elite orc. Luckily I had casted Physical Up on my legs first. Anyway I need to buy as much time as possible. At this moment I turned my sight to the entrance of the Cultivating Centre, and noticed that the door is opened. Someone walked out from inside, its one of the girls that we have saved from the girls dormitory. The girl saw me and the elite orc that was chasing me, and was so scared until she stood at the spot. Shit, if I ran over like this, I will involve her. I quickly stopped my steps, and jumped a few steps forward. Then, a chill suddenly went down my back. I quickly turned, and witnessed the moment that the elite orc threw its giant axe at me. Reflection! I immediately called out. The giant axe that was approaching my face, met with an unseeable wall. The axe was reflected by that wall, flying back at the one who threw it. The giant axe cut into the elite orcs face, hitting its left eye, and blue blood gushed out like a spring. Did it succeed? The elite orc gave out an angry howl. It pulled out the axe, and swung it strongly. Just the wind pressure is enough to blow me away. No, that did not cause any lethal injuries to it. This fellow is too strong, the difference in our power is too big. Other than Arisu and Tamaki, what other methods could be used to handle this monster? And the elite orc got closer to me, only mindlessly swinging its axe. This fellowcant see in its right eye? Looking at it carefully, I noticed that its right eye is closed. Did it get contaminated with the blood that sprayed out? But what should I do? How should I attack this crazy axe swinging fellow Suddenly the randomly swinging axe coincidentally swung past a location near me, causing me to take a step back Hearing the sound of me stepping on the grass, the elite orc turned over suddenly. Shit cold sweat covered my back, it had indeed captured my location. The elite orc raised its giant axe, preparing to swing it and A chain flew out from the forest nearby, entangling the elite orcs legs. Looking at it carefully, Shiki-san showed her face slightly from the shadows of the tree. Great, this move is also considered as within the Throwing Skill. Shiki-san pulled at the chain strongly, causing the elite orc to lose its balance and fall. I stood there blankly, feeling completely dumb-folded Kazu-kun! Steady yourself! Hearing Shiki-sans scolding, I regain my sanity. I gave the 2 gray wolves commands and they lurge at the elite orc together. Attack the hand that is holding the axe! If its possible, bring the axe over! One of the wolves bit apart the struggling orcs finger, and the other used its mouth to bite on the handle of the giant axe, and dragged the axe over to me. Because of the need when digging holes just now, so I had cast Mighty Arm on my body, and the time has yet to reach an hour. After I looked at the giant axe for a while I picked with great determination. Wait, Kazu-kun! Let me Dont come here, Shiki-san. Its heavy, but if it is just swinging it, I can still manage it. This will be done by me, please let me do it. Kazukun Hearing Shiki-sans voice, I understood she probably knows what had happened in the frontline. Did she see it? Or did she deduced it? Anyway is fine, she felt that I was in danger and came to save me. Even now she is struggling to salvage my mistake, that is what I cant do. Thank you, but this is my job. The revenge must be done by me, if not I will not be able to forgive myself. No, even if I did such a thing, I also do not feel that I will be forgiven. But I still have to do it. 1 step, 2 step, I walked closer to the elite orc that was still struggling. The distance is just right. I gave a roar and swung my axe down. The strength I displayed was extremely weak, it was simply shitty. But thanks to the weight of the axe, it still managed to become a strong blow. And my luck was good, this blow happened to land on the neck of the elite orc. The bronze coloured head flew up like a round ball, and then landed on the ground, rolling on the grass. Defeated it. I sat blankly on the ground, feeling that my strength is gradually seeping out from my body. The cheers entered my ears, looking at them carefully, the girls on the trees are cheering for me. Well done. Shiki-san came to my side and said to me in a small voice. Volume 2 - CH 35 Chapter 35: Aftermath Seeing the elite orc who was the leader being defeated, the other orcs escaped in the confusion. The girls in the support party also chased closely behind, defeating them one by one for their companions revenge. This is a big chance for leveling up, hence I also let them kill the orcs on the premise that they will not chase them too deeply in. Arisu and Tamaki should have also successfully defeated the elite orcs. With Mias support, I feel that there should not be any problem At this moment, Tamaki and Mia suddenly poke their head of the forest. It has ended over here. Kazu-san, we will go over to Arisu next The moment the 2 of them looked at my face, they were so shocked that they could not say anything. Ah, is the expression on my face that bad? No, like this I could not qualified to be a commander. I will understand what happened here first, the 2 of you should go and support Arisu first. Mmm, mmm, Shiki-san we understand. Tamaki and Mia looked worriedly, before turning away and moving out. Luckily, they don not seemed to have noticed the tragic scene near the trap. Mmm, it is better to not look at it. No matter if it is sorrow or condolences, they have to wait until the battle has ended. Kazu-kun, you should take a break. That isnt good. Listen. I was glared at by Shiki-san. Ah, damn, I am really useless. I signed and lowered my shoulders. At this timing, the sound of leveling up sounded. I see, it was smooth on Arisus side. In the white room, Arisu and the others looked at me with faces of worry. Kazu-san, what happened? Arisu asked, so I told her the news of the death of our companion. The 3 girls swallow their saliva, and looked at me. Is that soAkane-chan Tamaki said. Her name is called Akane? Mmm, Shimoyamada Akane-chan. She is from the cooking society, and had once made a bento beside me and Arisu, saying its for her boyfriend, and she did it with vigor Is that so I nodded. Until now, I noticed that I do not even know her name. What kind of feeling did she have when she was making the onigiri? She must be worried about the situation that her lover is in. In the situation of despair, she still had traces of hope, thinking that we could perhaps save her lover? But, wouldnt dying as a shield be defeating that purpose? Because she would not be able to see her boyfriend anymore. I sat on the floor of the white room, powerlessly. I lifted my thighs, lowered my head and sighed. Ah, what am I doing. I had to encourage everyone, and why am I showing my depressed state in front of the 3 of them? Didnt I promise to Shiki-san that I will be strong? Thats right, Shiki-san had said so that time even if our companions die, it is all her responsibility, and that I do not have to feel responsible for that. How can that be. I will definitely mind it, after all I was the one who caused her death. I bit my lips tightly, to the extent that blood flowed, and the taste of iron was felt in my mouth. If I gave my body more pain, will I feel better? I thought so. I clenched my fist. What am I saying? What am I doing. This moment, I was hugged tightly by someone. And its not only one but 3. They came from the front and my sides and hugged me tightly. I can feel that warmth of their bodies, as well as their sweat, and their breaths are blowing on me, even their heartbeat were transmitted. Raising my head, I discovered Arisus face was in the middle and the left and right were Mia and Tamaki. (TL note: the author finally placed Mias name first!!!!) Kazu-san is not alone. Arisu said so. Yes, Kazu-san, did you comfort me that like too? So now it is our turn to comfort you. Mmm. They revealed a smile with enough warmth to encompass me, and a serious expression. To go through both happiness and pain, that is a companion. Mia A certain manga said so. A good atmosphere was spoilt by this fellow. Kazu-chi, a guy do not have work so hard, occasionally revealing a weak side is cool. Oi. I glared at Mia, this petite girl answered with ammmlike a proper lady, and nodded then lightly kissed my forehead. Mmm. .Argh. This is a kiss to console a desolated guy. Mia blushed, and looked at me straight. Her eyes are very serious, she is really worried about me. I stole a glance at Arisu. Arisu used both her hands to hold my face, and locked my head in place. Then she came forward and our lips overlapped with each other. A short kiss, and Arisu revealed a grin. Come, Tamaki too. Eh, but Arisu This is just everyone consoling Kazu-san only. I looked at Tamaki. Tamaki played with her golden hair strands and lowered her head shyly. Then she locked eyes with me as though she had some sort of determination. I am going console you. Oh, okay. Tamaki kissed my cheek. Ah, such a boring kiss. Mia smirked to taunt at Tamaki, causing her to shout out while blushing:I..its fine! The lips are for Arisu!. That look was really cute, I could not help but laugh. Mmm, finally smiled. Yes, it was all of you who made me smile, thanks. Mmm. Without a sense of urgency, fatigue came in, The warmth from their bodies, made me feel very peaceful. I caressed Mia and Tamakis hair, and both squinted their eyes, as though it is very comfortable. Arisu, I also want to thank you. Yes.. This, ah, but Huh? Arisu hesitated for a while and looked at me before speaking: Kazu-san, youyour survival is the most happy thing for me. Ah, mm, I will do my best. Please do not die. Well, I also do not wish to die. Is it because she saw that I was depressed so she is worried? No, the feeling is a bit different. I quietly looked at Arisus obsidian-like pupils, and her sights are swaying, as though she cant calm down. Please remember this, as long as Kazu-san is alive, then I will feel very fortunate. Kazuhisa: Level 9 Support Magic 4 / Summon Magic 3 Skill Points 3 Returning back to the original place, I left the role of exterminating the leftover orcs to my other companions and looked at the person who came out from the Cultivating Centre. Its the girl who had a pony tail. Ah, then the girl who spoke to me at the girls dormitory is also her. Sorry, I had interfered with your battle just now. The girl lowered her head, it seems she isnt afraid, but yet I am unable to feel other strong emotions from her. But her looks does not seem to have shown that she had let it go. The girl raised her head. I wish to see the looks of orcs being killed. They made us go through such a scary experience, so I wish to see the looks of these fellows dying. The girl lightly mentioned it, and her clenched fist is shaking. Thanks to all of you, I saw a very happy scene. I.. I see. But I wish to see more orcs die. The girl used an emotionless tone to say that, and that pair of black eyes that contains a deep darkness penetrated me. Please let me level up. Mmm, this wish is just as what I had wanted. If its now, it should be easy to restrain the escaping orcs. If there are others like you and can move immediately The pony-tailed girl turned back and waved to the other girls hiding inside the inner side of the main door at the Cultivating Centre. Including her, there are 4 person. I understand, all of you should take the bamboo spears do you know what is that? It is that which is beside the main door, then come with me. If you can lift the iron spears, then you can take those too. Argh, it is better to have Arisu too At this moment, I am transferred to the white room again, so it was Tamaki and Mia who leveled up. It came at the right time! Seeing the happy emotion that was different from a few minutes ago, Arisu and the others looked at each other while puzzled. Nothing. Erm, Arisu, Tamaki and Mia, I have something I want you to help with. Hence I asked Arisu to help the girls whom we have rescued from the girls dormitory to level up. And to let Mia raise Wind Magic to Rank 2. Increasing the variety of our tactics is better. She expressed so and I also agreed with that thinking. Tamaki: Level 7Sword Skill 4Physical 1Skill Point 3 Mia: Level 7Earth Magic 4Wind Magic 1 2Skill Point 3 1 Leveling up the girls who just came to the Cultivating Centre was easier than I had expected. After all they have extreme hatred towards the orcs, hence when using the bamboo spear to stab at the enemies, they showed no signs of hesitation. When the extermination battle ended, the 4 of them are raised to level 1. The battle ended. The orcs are all escaping, and there is no signs of any enemies near the surroundings of the Cultivating Centre. Suffering such a brutal defeat, will they gather their companions again to attack? Even if they will come again, I feel that it will not be today, although this is merely a wishful thinking of mine. Shiki-san judged that there should not be any orcs going to report. Reporting such a tragic ending to the commander, will they still be alive? I guess they will pretend that they dont know, and then escape to a place where the commanders cannot find them. From how the elite orcs commanded, perhaps the result is like how she mentioned. Even though their ruling is not like an army, but from the actions of those orcs until now, it indeed has that possibility. No matter what, even if the enemies come now, we are unable to battle. Everyone is extremely tired, and I am also too exhausted, wanting to just collapse and rest. But before that, I have something I need to finish. I wish to make a grave for Shimoyamada Akane-san. Everyone expressed their will to help. But I rejected. If there are others who died in the future, I will depend on you all, but this time, just let me do it. Shiki-san stared at me as though wanting to say something, and finally just saidI understand, and then turned away. Then just do it until you are happy. I went to the back of the Cultivating Centre and dug the grave alone. Arisu, Tamaki and Mia placed the pieces of the corpse in a bucket and brought it over. Shiki-senpai called us 3 to come and help. I see. I could understand her thinking, she wants to use my emotions as a way to strengthen the relationship of this elite party. Damn. But at the same time, I also felt that this plan is really good. I am angry at her actions but at the same time I admired her leadership. The contradiction in my heart, caused me to groan out. Then the 3 girl placed their hands on mine. Let me say this again, Kazu-san you are not alone. Arisu said so on behalf of all 3 of them, and my tears could not help but flow out. Volume 2 - CH 36 Chapter 36: Main School Building of the Middle School Section The time is now at noon. We decided to rest a while, although an afternoon nap sounds very relaxing, but everyone is actually too tired. After the two Year 1 students returned to the Cultivating Centre, they collapsed in the lounge. The 2 surviving frontliners brought a change of gym clothings and panties and entered the toilet quickly. Everyone treated it as though they did not see it, it is really heart-warming. But Mia still happily told me about this. This girl seemed to be more energetic than the others, I dont know if it is because of the level up so her endurance also got increased. But after all she had been brought around, so she is still a bit unstable when walking. So smelly, the 2 of them are so scared until they shitted. This girl is really a rascal. I felt that the situation when the elite orc is approaching and that a companion, who has been fight alongside you, is splitted into 2, just being able to maintain conscious is already pretty impressive. Is this the effect of Clear Mind? If that is so, then it has not been a waste of my MP to cast them. One of our companions died. But everyone is quieter than I had expected. Even though they are sad, but the only one minding our companions death is only me. Thinking about it carefully, this is natural. The people who went to the girls dormitory have all seen the tragic deaths of their friends, even if they didnt see them, they also went through a lot yesterday. Have their tears dried? Or is it simply that they have gotten used to people dying? No matter what, the feelings that are gradually being numbed is also a fortunate thing. I feel that it is a good thing that everyone is not shocked by a persons death. If they mind it too much, they will fall sick mentally soon. Afterall, we are surrounded by too many deaths. I am also exhausted. Actually now we should be concentrating on scouting or being alert, but I no longer have the strength to mind such things. During this timing, we will be staying guard, please rest well. The pony-tailed girl called Nagatsuki Sakura said so. But, all of you should be tired? When we are being raped by the orcs, we are all half-awake. When she said these words, her emotions did not change, causing me to not know if it is true, or just a low level joke. But I chose to accept their kind intentions now. After all the members of the support party are all first-timers in the battle, and they should have long passed their limits. The girls are lying in the lounge not caring about their image, that is what I thought as I looked down from the balcony on level 2. The person who exhausted them to this state is me, and there is someone who is sacrificed. Shimoyamada-san, her death is my responsibility, and I will gladly accept all these. From now on, there could others who will die and those are all my responsibility. But I am not alone, there is Arisu, Tamaki and Mia, and Shiki-san will also split the responsibility with me. I must endure, and learn to split responsibility and live with everyone, then I will be able to repay Shimoyamada-san who died for me. I must go and do what I can do. Luckily, I got a strong magic from the battle just now Rank 4 Support Magic Hard Weaponand Hard Armour, I am going use them to strengthen everyones weapon and defensive equipment. If possible, I wish to strengthen everyones gym clothes and bloomers. Other than that, I also wish to strengthen some hats. I raised it up to Shiki-san and was retorted immediately. She brought me to a room on level 3 and then locked the door. We are alone in the room. Shiki-san wanted me to sit on the bed while she herself sat on the chair and crossed her legs, then arrogantly raised her chin. You actually thought of casting magic on everyone, how long do you think it will take? Including the 4 who just level up to level 1, there is a total of 8 vanguards. Among them, you just have to enhance Arisu and Tamakis set of clothes and hats, even gloves too. The others just enhance the gym clothes, for the rearguard there is no need to enhance anything, except for you and Mia. But I protested, and Shiki-san shook her head. Listen carefully, Kazu-kun. We are not equal, among the members, there are some who can die and some who definitely cannot die. The 4 persons in the elite party cannot die, especially you. You are everyones hope, there is no one that can replace you. You mean that Shimoyamada-san is replaceable? Mmm, thats right. Shiki-san said it in a calm tone and then gave a cold laugh. She has expressed herself as though she is the antagonist, even though she is not well-versed in acting, she still tried to be like a demon queen. But the fist that she is clenching is still shaking. That pair of eye stared at me, the feeling is sorrowful yet lonely. This person is not suitable as an actress. Even though its a pity, but both you and I are special. We are different from Shimoyamada-san, we cannot die to escape from all these. If anyone of us dies, we will be leaderless. Using other people as bait, struggle to survive, even if disabled, we must also survive this is what a leader should do. She loved to talk to me about such irritating and horrifying stuff. Such depressing stories to make my heart timid. But now I understand, this is her sincerity. I am not alone. Shiki-san also means that she, too holds the preparation to take on the deaths of her companions. This is really stupid, she likes to push herself even more as compared to me. Kazu-kun, if Arisu is necessary to you, then to let her survive, you must do your utmost to invest in her, even if it decrease the resources that are given to us. Do you feel that this is fine? I am fine with anything. Shiki-san smiled. I have already decided not to run. No matter what kind of difficulty, I will do my best to resist. Even if I am hated. Even if I disagree? I will convince you. Even if I guard against Shiki-san, will you be able to convince me? Well, if it is difficult face to face, then I will link up with Arisu first. If that does not work, then I will cry to Tamaki. Mia is smart, so I think that she will agree with my thinking My instincts tells me that this person is dangerous. No, I knew this since the beginning. She is a bad girl. If I want to escape from her, perhaps I can only end her life. Shiki Yukariko this girl knows that as long as Arisu is around, I will not take such reckless actions. Because there is the safety called Arisu, she is able to be honest with me on all these stuff. Mmm, anyway that will be like this. Shiki-san stood up after finishing, and looked at me rebelliously. You are not allowed to die, Kazu-kun. You cannot break down too. If you feel upset, then rely on Arisu or me. No matter how ridiculous, it is fine. As long as you feel there is a need, just tell me. I will think of something. If there is a need I revealed a bitter smile. If I say I need a woman, she will definitely offer me her body. Maybe she will even add in a sentence:Do you think that I do not have this level of awareness? Even if I expressed that I want a companions body, no matter who, she will go and convince the other party. Ah ah, this girl is really Eat shit. Mmm, how should I say it I finally found a word that is very suited for her. You are really manly. Shiki-san revealed a bitter expression as though she ate something bitter. Good, I got back at her. I clenched my fist. My current level is 9, 9 MP will be recovered for every 10 minutes, to fully recover, I will need 1 hour and 40 minutes. In the time while waiting for MP to recover, I sent the crow out to scout, while I lie in the room on level 3. Shiki-san is sitting on the chair nearby, with both her hands around her chest, looking at me like that. Summon Ravenrequires 1 MP, Remote Viewing need 3 MP. With all these calculated inside, I cast Remote Viewing on the crow that flew off. First is the main building of the Middle School Section. I had verified with my eyes that this is our real aim the place where the orcs are gathered. Just now the orc army that marched to the Cultivating Centre also came from the direction of the main building. We should have decreased quite a bit of their fighting force, but The premise of the school building has about 30 orcs currently, and there is a campfire in the middle of the schoolyard. The ones burning inside are humans. The orcs seem have used the corpses as firewood, then cheered around the surrounding, as though they are doing some ceremony. I bit my lips tightly when I am surveying the scene. The crow will not hesitate because of my emotions, it flew around in the air and then entered the main school building to scout. The building has a total of 3 floors. The windows at the level 1 classrooms are all broken, and it was done from the outside. The orcs seems to have broke the glass windows and entered from there. Although that time school had ended, many students seemed to have stayed in the school. I saw many corpses of the teachers which had their head splitted apart by axes, and there are still naked bodies of the girls being raped by the orcs. They are completely powerless, not even moving. The crows surveyed on the level 2 and 3, including the interior. Occasionally I can see bronze colored orcs mixed within the small fry orcs. In the main school building, there are perhaps 7, 8 elite orcs. From the situation, there could be close to 10. This number is too many, enough to make me despair. Then its level 3, the deepest part on this level is the music classroom, the sturdy door of the classroom is opened. The crow sneakily peeked into the classroom, inside there is only an exceptionally big black colored orc. In its hand is a shiny silver sword and its covered with a golden cape, sitting firmly on the piano, looking lazily at its subordinates that are servicing him. General orc such a word floated in my mind. Even if it is not called this name, it should not be too far away. That orc indeed have the air of having been through hundreds of battles. Beside the general orc, there is a black coloured animal with a lot of fur. What is that? That thing hid under the shadow of the piano, so I cant see its figure clearly. That animal is bigger than my familiar gray wolf and its eyes gave off a red glow. At this timing, the sight of that animal came over. No, it locked eyes with the crow. That look sends shiver down my spine, a feeling of being seen through surged through my body. The next second, that animal raised it head and looked at the general orc. The general orcs right hand moved. It is throwing, it threw something sharp at the crow. I shutted my eyes unconsciously The connection broke and the crow has been killed. Volume 2 - CH 37 Chapter 37: Aerial Investigation I sighed, and climbed up from the bed and sat opposite to the chair, giving a simple explanation to Shiki-san who has been looking at me. Is that so? Shiki-sans color turned bad. Is it because there is a higher existence than the elite orc, so she felt uneasy? Or is it the presence of another fellow other than orcs, causing her to feel the sense of danger? How strong is it? You are referring to? The general orc. I am not sure, but the oppressing feeling.. it is so high that the elite orc cannot even compare with it. If the whole elite party move out, what are the chances of victory? With our current strength, I guess even if its a 4 against 1, it will be hard. I said my feelings honestly. If the elite orcs level is 5 and the Skill is Pigman Rank 4 Then the general orc is at least Pigman Rank 6, or perhaps even Pigman Rank 7. Pigman Rank 7, which means if it concentrate on raising 1 skill, the level will be 14 if counted in the same way as us. From its oppressive aura, having such a level of strength is not surprising. No, in actuality we are not sure if the other party only leveled 1 skill, it could have a secret weapon. Anyway, Arisu and Tamakis weapon skill Ranks are only 4. From the current state, the chance of us obtaining victory is very low. I told Shiki-san of this opinion. Can I say out my views honestly, Kazu-kun? Please. You naming the skill as Pigman, it gives off a bad feeling. Mmm, I think so too. Shiki-san shrugged her shoulders. In other words, Arisu and Tamakis weapon skill needs to reach Rank 5, if not there is no way to even compete. Ah it should be so, without Rank 5, it will be hard, even if I use buffing magic to raise their ability, there is still a limit to it. And we have to consider its underlings, even if Skill Rank is 5, it will be harsh. If the aim is to reach Rank 6 Their weapon skills took a bit of effort to get to Rank 4. Arisus level need to raise by 6 while it is 4 for Tamaki. To attack the main school building within today, seems like an impossible mission? I said so in low spirits. But Shiki-san hugged her arms, and said in a lower tone in a reluctant way: If it is possible, I hope that we can do something by today. Why? If tomorrow comes, those captured girls could all die. I see I nodded, I understand her worries. Those girls are captured by the orcs for nearly an entire day. If during this period, they have been continuously used by the orcs enduring until this time, it is already a miracle. Other than that, there is something that is troubling me, can I say it? What is it? In the girls dormitory, the girls alive plus the corpses in each room, there are roughly about 80 people. According to what you said, even if we count the corpse in the campfire, the total number of boys and girls are at most 150 people right? If the situation is the same at the boys dormitory, and you count in the students that participated in the societies dont you think that the number is a bit too little? Argh 80 plus 80 plus 150, means there are around 300? But the middle school section should have at least 700 people Eh, thats right. Dont tell me more than half of the students all went to participate in clubs and societies? Our schools societies are not that flourishing, and there are also no other places to play at. We looked at each other. I will go and ask the juniors who are keeping watch. The 10 girls that we saved from the girls dormitory, 4 of them have already raised to level 1, and they are currently standing guard at the main entrance in turns, for us who are already exhausted. Shiki-san wanted to stand up quickly But she tripped. I quickly got up from the bed and supported her shoulders. Soap smell permeated from her body. Yes, they had just taken a shower. Later I should go wash up too, now the smell of sweat on my body should be very strong. My thoughts only lasted for an instant. Shiki-san pushed away my hands, as though she is very afraid. She panted as though she is out of breath, and kept shaking her head strongly. So..sorry, I Is she still afraid of being touched by guys? This is also natural. Dont tell me that you didnt let Arisu cast Cure Mind on you? Because I do not want to lose this pain. Shiki-san shook her head with a sorrowful face. This pain is necessary. The hatred towards the orcs, and the regrets for the kids who died in front of me, these 2 emotions supports the current me. Such a troublesome girl I thought so. I did not have any meaning of belittling her, because I do not plan on denying her way of fighting. But facing her stubbornness and fool-headedness, I still not suppress the emotions that surprised me. Shiki-san seemed to have understood my feeling and revealed a bitter smile. This is fine, I do not have the value for gaining your pity. The past me, the me who abandoned you, is without a doubt also part of me. You are tired. Perhaps. Shiki-san laughed lonelily. Shiki-san expressed that she is going to ask the people whom we rescued from the girls dormitory and left. While I summoned another crow and cast Remote Viewing on it. There is no need for the main school building, I intend to let it scout out another area. The me from the crows viewpoint, flew out from the window on the Cultivating Centre level 3, and follow the airflow into the blue sky, then glide in the air, flying past the main school building, with the front as target. First I head to the staff office. Even if there are a few, its fine, if there are adult survivors But that false hope was broken very easily. No, the staff office is originally beside the main school building, even if there are survivors, knowing that the orcs are gathering nearby, they will also not stay there. If there are survivors, they should have already escaped to the places where the orcs cant reach. That is what I had thought But, the staff office no longer existed. More correctly, the building that was once the staff office had collapsed, becoming a pile of broken bricks. My instincts tells me that it should have collapsed during the earthquake. I remembered what Arisu said yesterday, the staff office is the oldest building in the middle school section, and it was decided to be renovated recently. From this scenario, it will be hard for the teachers and staffs to survive the earthquake. Because of this, the students in the middle school section had to fight with the orcs without any help from adults. No, even if there are adults, how much can it change Even so, the ending could have been a bit better. If there are adults leading, the students could have gone to escape. But the reality is not so. The students have to face the threat of the orcs alone, and nearly all of them failed to escape successfully. According to Tamakis words, Mia is a survivor from the students who escaped by themselves. It was Tamaki who saved Mia and another companion who have escaped from the main school building. Will the good fortune that Mia have, also be given to the other students? I feel that the chances is quite small. Ah, forget it, it is better to scout first. The crow followed my instructions that was given earlier, and flew past the staff office, toward the next destination the boys dormitory. Honestly speaking, I desperately need guy companions. In mangas or animes, a guy who stays alone with a group of girls, will hence cheer because of the harem situation, but to me who is realistic, I could not cheer up. Whether it is being concerned about others, or being concerned, all these made me feel uneasy. And even if I use support magic to raise my muscle strength, digging holes is still a very energy consuming work, and currently there are no girls whose speed is even ? of mine. Argh~ perhaps it is partly due to me being used to digging, but if it is a guys muscle, the situation should be better, that is what I hope. Because of this, I placed my hope on the guy survivors Only that the truth is not as I wished. The boys dormitory has been burnt. I dont know the ones who set the fire are the orcs or the students who sunk into confusion. A word of notice, there are many corpses of the students stacked in a pile at the tragic scene, all of them are boys, there could be roughly around 200 people. After that, I had the crow to survey every building in the middle school section. None of the buildings are safe. Other than the Cultivating Centre, the other buildings are all occupied by the orcs. A few thinkings have already surfaced in my numbed heart. Likelike this huh,the situation is now in despairetc. No one will come and help us, we have to fight with our own abilities. The ones who can resist are only the few of us in this Cultivating Centre. The crow returned to my side. There is still a lot of time for Remote Viewing, hence I sent a few more orders to the crow. The crow flew to the sky again. Volume 2 - CH 38 Chapter 38: High School Section The crow flew through the forest, towards the east direction, to the high school section. Until now, I have completely disregarded the high school section. There are 2 routes linking the middle school section to the high school section, and one of them is already destroyed, while the other has become a route for the orcs to move. With this, it is obvious that nobody will come and assist from the high school section. Since that is so, it is better to search for survivors in the middle school section. That is what I have felt until now. The majority of the middle section has been investigated, hence there is a need to get a hold of the situation in the high school section. Honestly, I do not have any good memories of the people in the high school section, and I even felt that those people should all be killed by the orcs. Before yesterday that is what I had thought, but now, I still agree to about 80%. But no matter how much I hate them, the orc threat is the most urgent problem. If there are more helpers, if there are more companions, perhaps Shimoyamada Akane will not have to die. Once I had thought about her death, I had to change my thinking. The people at the high school section indeed ridicule and regarded me with contempt, pushing me physically and mentally to the limits. I had once been beaten, kicked, trampled upon on my head, forced to obey humiliating commands and ridiculed. But they did not take away my life. While the orcs will chop off my head with their axes. Hence if Shiki-san judged that this method will work, then I will attempt to consider if we will join hands with the high school section. No matter how much I hated it. But if those fellows at the high school section mentioned my past situation until yesterday to Tamaki, Mia and the others.. Once I thought about this, cold sweat permeated my body. Although even if this really happens, Arisu and Shiki-san will still be my companions. Tamaki and Mia will definitely not mind these, and continue to defend me. But the others what about them? Even though its an accident, but I feel that everyone will stand on my side. We had once faced the orcs in battle before, facing a strong enemy that was very imposing, and endured to the limits, forming feelings of companionship, although that could be my one-sided feelings While I am considering such matters, the crow finally reached the distance where we can clearly see the high school buildings. First is the most noticeable main school building. That is a 4 storey building, because it was newly built 5 years ago, the outside and inside are all very beautiful. As a side note, the toilets inside are all bidet toilets. (TL note: who is reminded of Gunota ga Mahou Sekai ni Tensei Shitara, Gendai Heiki de Guntai Harem o Tsukucchaimashita!?) The windows in the main school building are all broken and I can see shadows of the orcs moving inside. I could only shout out with anah. Even that side? I could not help but murmured. The crow kept on diving through different buildings in the high school section. Then I saw it. There are humans there, living humans that are walking around. Near the 2nd boys dormitory of the high school section, there are a few guys and girls fighting with the orcs. Its the survivors, survivors other than us. They are using swords and magic to fight with the orcs. Then, I discovered a guy inside that party. That person have slender eyes like cats, a thin but hunchback figure, an aquiline nose coupled with a unique malicious smile. I will definitely not see wrongly, that guy is Saso Shiba. The guy who is in the same class, the one who bullied me to the utmost. Shiba proudly ordered the people around, while he stood behind them, with a hunting rifle from who knows where, in his hands. Thats right, its a real gun. There is such a thing in the school? Or is it hidden by someone before? I am not sure about the answer. But anyway, Shiba is holding the hunting rifle in his hands. One of the girls holding the sword is pressed down by the orc and is screaming, trembling. Shiba, once he saw that scene, a grin appeared on the edge of his mouth, and after pointing the muzzle at the orc who is pressing on the girl, and pulled the trigger. The orcs head is blown away, collapsing on the girl. My whole body stiffened, and my throat is dry, and I clenched my fist involuntarily. What is this? What is that fellow doing? Oi Shiba, what are you The crow flew past the place of gathering, and returned. Kazu-kun? Shiki-sans voice entered my ears, I cut Remote Viewingand raised my head. I dont know when did Shiki-san come to beside, causing to be so shocked until I inched back. Ah, I am fine, sorry Shiki-san Then that is good You sweated a lot. Because, it is too hot. Hand. Shiki-san pointed to my right hand. I opened my hand, and noticed that my palm is bleeding due my clenching. Noticed that? You are trembling. Is it I nodded. Mmm, I know that I am afraid. Even though it is nonsensical, but once I saw him, I will still be very afraid. A certain something have craved itself deep within my soul, and the past wounds are tormenting me. Once I saw that face, I will have breathing difficulties. What happened? I judged that such things should not be hidden, hence I said out what I saw honestly. I spoke everything in bits and pieces, without hiding anything. Shiki-san listened while maintaining the silence. I will sit here. Shiki-san took off her shoes and climbed onto the small king-size bed, sitting beside me. Our distance is so close until our shoulders could nearly touch each other. Her shoulders are slightly slanted, it should be that she is still a bit afraid of guys. What do you want? Just like you are not good with Saso-kun, I am also afraid of guys. But I believe this can be overcome. No matter how tough it is, I will fight for you to see, and not seek assistance from magic. Shiki-san said to her side. She laughed ironically, while leaning her body to a side, placing her shoulders on my body, like she is fooling around with me. Through her shirt, I can feel her warmth and her trembling.. No, its fear. But it must be painful. Mmm, sorry. What do you want to say? You are not alone, only this, you must not forget about it. I know. If you met Saso-kun on the battlefield, then depend on Arisu, Tamaki and Mia. If he has any intention of talking, then let me do it. If something really happens, no matter how ugly your actions are, it is fine. But, even so, please believe in our support to you, and not escape from facing Saso-kun. Ah, right. I had just remembered, I have something very important that I have yet to tell her. It should be, I completely forgot. I only told this to Arisu. That, are you willing to hear my confession? Mmm, tell me. Yesterday I could defeated an orc initially, and leveled up to level 1 successfully, do you know why? Now that you mentioned it, I never asked. Do you know why I am so good at digging? Dont know, why? Shiki-san blanked out for a while. So she will also give such an expression? I could only snicker in secret. Wait, what is it? Sorry, I should not smile. I did not have any meaning of ridiculing you. Continue just now that topic. Why are you so good at digging? Yesterday before the earthquake, I had intended on luring that guy, Saso Shiba to the forest and let him drop into the hole I dug, and pour gasoline over him, then stab him to death with the bamboo spear. I see. You are not shocked at all. The feeling is like a puzzle being pieced back, I finally knew why Arisu tried to wiggle her way out. In the end, that murder plan failed. At the crucial moment, the earthquake happened and that guy ran back to the high school section in shock. Then the orc walked over and drop into the hole? Thats right. Shiki-san shrugged her shoulders in a dramatic way. Lucky. Indeed. I am saying about us. Thanks to your intention to kill Saso-kun, after a few complicated times, then we could survive like now. If not. I am probably tortured to death by the orcs. Well that is one way of saying. So, thank you. Shiki-san said so, and smiled after turning towards me. Thanks for the preparation that you made for killing Saso-kun. That is a crime. Currently there is no law in this place, so we are the only ones who can decide if this is a crime. I will support your actions, no matter what I will defend you. So this is not a crime, you are justice itself. What warped reasoning. Yeah. But morals will change according to era, it is not absolute. So Shiki-san continued: You must maintain your confidence and lead everyone. I hesitated for a while, and nodded. Meaning I am law. Mmm, thats right. As long as you are willing, I can make every girl in the Cultivating Centre yours. Arisu will get angry. Thats right, Arisu is your law. Shiki-san snickered, and then her expression turned serious again. Kazu-kun, there is only a thing that you must have a certain realisation. Realisation? The realisation to kill someone. Meaning or perhaps in the future, you may have to kill others beside Saso-kun I frowned, while Shiki-san just shook her head slowly. Of course, that time do remember to tell me first, I will give you the instructions.please kill this person, you must follow my orders and kill your past classmates and senpais. You Shiki-san used her hand to press on her chest and smiled, that smile is so bewitching that it sends shivers down my spine. Let me be the villain. Your no, all your filth will be beared by me Shiki-sans heroic words, caused me to hold my breath. Volume 2 - CH 39 Chapter 39: Shiki-sans Repentance Before 2pm, I spent all my time on enhancing gym clothes and weapons. With this, my MP is completely empty, and it will need about 100 minutes before they are completely recovered. When your MP recovers, we should also move out to fight. Shiki-san decisively announced. When I finished casting all the magic, she enter my room on level 3. I sat on the bed and Shiki-san sat on the only chair in the room, facing me. While I said that, the ones responsible for the battle are the 4 of you. After all it is better to concentrate the experience on us. Shiki-sans plan is very simple, which is to use a certain magic as basis, and for the 4 of us to attack the main school building. Wouldnt the orcs be separated in various classrooms in the main building? I feel that it will be fine as long as we use Silent Field to enter from the window, then attack them from various points. Silent Fieldis a skill in Rank 2 Wind Magic. Mia raised the Rank of Wind Magic in the previous battle and gotten this magic. This magic can create something like a barrier to prevent sound from reach, and it can be cast on humans or objects. If the target that was cast with magic was to move, the space will also move along. The range is made with the target as the center, with a radius of around 3 meters. When Wind Magic is Rank 2, it can last around 2 to 3 minutes. As long as the entire party is inside the space, then we can move without making a slightest sound. When we fight in the space, we can also erase the sounds of battle. Even if we entered the classroom and wipe out those orcs, the neighbouring classrooms will also never discover it as long as we have this magic, even such tricks can be realised. Of course, this is the result if everything proceeds smoothly. But I dont think that we can always fight in an ideal situation. Even so, if its Arisu and Tamaki now If there is an elite orc, then we should be able to handle it? Well, if we enter combat in a situation where the enemy does not discover us, then it should be fine. According to Arisu and Tamakis feedback, after their Weapon Skill raised to Rank 4, they can go toe to toe with the elite orc, and even attain the advantage. Although a part of this is attributed to the effect of my support magic, but according to their strength, they do not need to fear the elite orc too much. The problem is how many orcs do we need to defeat for Arisu and Tamakis Weapon Skill is raise to Rank 6. I briefly calculated it. In the previous battle, after Tamaki and Mia leveled up, for the sake of raising the levels of the girls from the dormitory to level 1, they kept running around. So after they leveled up, we shouldnt have defeated anymore orcs. We can discuss the exact details later, but we should calculate like this first. Same as previously, the experience of 1 orc is 60, argh Hmm, Tamakis experience value is the same as a new level 7, which is 1680. Arisu needs to add 900 more, so it is 2580 of level 8. Tamakis skill points has 3, while it is 0 for Arisu. If it is like this, for weapon skill to be rise up to 2 more Ranks Tamakis level need to reach 11, then her sword skill can be rise to Rank 6. To raise to level 11, she need 3960 experience, which is to say she needs 2280 more, and has to defeat 152 small fry orcs. For Arisu, if she does not reach level 14, then her Spear Skill cannot reach Rank 6. To reach level 14, she needs 6300 experience, and she is missing 3720 currently, so she needs to defeat 248 small fry orcs. Like this even if we kill all the orcs and elite orcs in the middle school section, it does not seem to have enough? I said out my feelings directly. Yes, the number of orcs are exhausted. Shiki-san acted like she is joking Even if we can defeat a few elite orcs in between, but it is still tough to find over 100 orcs. But, we should at least let Tamakis skill rank reach 6. If not, it will be tough in the battle against the general orc. Must we fight today? Do you feel that those girls would still be alive after today? I remembered those girls that we saved from the girls dormitory, until Arisu casted healing magic, they all looked very miserable. And they still have to continue to suffer the brutal treatment from the orcs, and survive a night Mmm, not possible. Today is probably the limit. Just a mention, by measuring from the degree of violence that I suffered Please still stop being masochistic. Shiki-san laughed sarcastically again. Ah really, this persons masochistic jokes are not comfortable to listen to! Other than that, there is still 1 more thing I have to tell you. Once Shiki-san got to that, her expression turned serious. Yes, she went to ask the girls that we saved from the girls dormitory. Did you understand what happened? Regarding the number of girls not tallying, it is because a portion of the orcs seemed to have brought the girls to another place. From the girls dormitory? Mmm, those orcs are dressed in purple robes and small sized, which is a bit different from the other orcs. Although we cannot judge what they are, but they selected some girls that can be brought away. Orcs wearing purple robes? What is going on? Can they use magic? Why did they kidnapped the girls? Just raping them in the girls dormitory isnt enough? No no no, wait a moment. I had never thought about this problem before No, it is because there is no value in thinking about this question, hence I had ignored it. Then again, why did the orcs attack us? Well, perhaps they need sacrifices for a ritual? Hearing Shiki-sans guess, I suddenly came to a realisation. The 2 of us looked at each other. The orc came from the north side of the mountain, which is from the peak. It seems so. If that is so, then they are probably brought there. But it could also be possible that they are locked up somewhere in the main school building. To confirm this, there is a need to sneak into the main school building. Regarding the reason as for why the orcs attack the school, I had initially thought because there are girls here, so the orcs came to rape them. After the feeling they gave off is rather simple, and they are pigs, and in actuality they are also stupid, so they are not suitable for group movements. I had thought they are straightforward monsters, hence I did not notice other areas. But if there are certain organisms leading the orcs, and they have matters for the orcs to do. Using the things that they can use until its limits, then the rest of the students are useless to it. So Then the rest is up to you to play with. Indeed Ozu-sama, you understand it! (Tl note: these lines are from Tactics ogre. According to the chinese translation, it is about Ozu discussing on how to treat a female with his subordinates. I dont play it so yeah.) I guess the orcs had a conversation like above. Then again who is Ozu! Yes, Kazu-kun. After I thought about it, I felt that the place that those orcs stayed before, there are sure be general orcs, or even someone who is of a higher position, so So, we have to take the time now to gather the power that can oppose those fellows, right? Shiki-san nodded. I dont think that the orcs in the main school building is the main force. According to Kazu-kuns investigation, the high school section and the middle school section have similar number of orcs, hence I guess that the possibility of the main force being deep in the a certain part of the forest is quite high. Should we attack there today? I guess so. Hmm, I also felt that there is no choice. But I agree with killing as many orcs as possible, so as to increase the strength of our side. And, I also agree with saving the girls who are trapped in the main school building. As for the reason Let me guess what you are thinking about? Shiki-san revealed an evil grin as I expected. To face off against the high school section, it is better to have as many pieces as possible. Thats right, I am thinking of treating the people we rescued as pawns, using them to resist the high school section. Your opinion? Agreed completely. At least from what you have said, I feel that I will not work well with Saso-kun and the gang that he leads. Didnt he use other students as shields? What is the difference between imitating the elite orcs and that. That is afterall an image I saw, moreover I could also lie due to hatred for Shiba. From your looks just now, I dont think that you are lying. You are not some actor so your skills cant be so trained until you can act out fear so realistically. Stop babbling and mind your own business. Shiki-san smiled. The worst situation is to wipe him and those who follows him out. Your decision is pretty fast. Ah, that is the conclusion after I thought about it for a long time. When did you get the time to consider about it for so long? When I leveled up to level 2. Ah, is it? In the battle before, she was fighting alone, so she raise to level 2. During that time, she considered these? In other words, regarding the situation in the high school section, she already had some sort of prediction? Nope. I only constructed a few possible scenarios, within a certain situation, and considered. I see, I do not completely understand. No, I understand the motive, but I cant imitate it. I feel that you are a person who get stronger in adversity, the type that can make the best decision in a sudden situation. I am different. I will think deeply, and make preparations and choose the best methods depending on the situations, so I am not good at making sudden changes. Well I cant see that. That is because I hid it quite well usually. But not yesterday, a sudden attack by mythical beings like orcs, I was so shocked that I stopped, and could only stay on the spot, unable to move. Shiki-san said so, lowered her head, and hesitantly fell silent. After thinking about it, she raised her head and looked directly at me. If that is only like that, it is still okay. Kazu-kun, you know I, that time held onto my friends clothes, causing her to be unable to escape as well. Ah, so that is the reason I had thought so. Seeing Shiki-san crying and yet forcing smiles, all the questions are finally explained. This is her regret that she never confessed to anyone before. Because of her selfish behavior, she caused her friend to miss the timing to escape, and unfortunately lose her life. This is a result from a stupid action, which is she herself, surviving alone. So that is why she is like a martyr, suffering this pain alone. The reason for excessive mentioning being raped by orcs, this perhaps is a punishment that she gave for herself. Not letting Arisu cast Cure Mind on her, is probably to view her pain as a punishment for her crime. Boring To laugh at her is a very simple thing. But I cant laugh. A person who facing the burdens from her failures, and yet continued to struggle to move forward, I am unable to laugh at such a person, telling her that this is nothing but self-torture. Because this is the same mistake that I made yesterday. In the time after meeting the elite orc, saving Shiki-san, I did not confess my relationship with her to Arisu, so that is why Arisu stopped to save Shiki-san. I nearly lost Arisu. Luckily everything ended smoothly and thanks to that, Shiki-san and I can face each other. My gamble won, and my reward is great. That is a battle that is worth risking. But all of this originated from my mistake, and it just happened to have gone well. Because I know this, that is why I cant laugh at her. If I lost Arisu then, can I still stand back up? Can I still smile like this? If this became true in the future, can I still smile No matter if it is using a time machine or what, anyway I will use all sorts of methods to beat up such a me. That is a very fatal mistake, its a mistake that cannot be tolerated. So I will not laugh at Shiki-san. But even so, I will not console her. She probably will not wish for me to do so. She only wish to suffer quietly, and then use that as a motivation to work for everyone. Thats right, no matter what her motive is, she still helped us. Without her, we will not be able to continue like in the past. And, the most important is So Kazu-kun Shiki-san laughed with sarcasm again. I will say it again, give me more burdens. Give me a burden that is so heavy that I will roll around in pain and I will accept it for you to see. What you need, even if I were to die, I will also prepare it. If her sacrifice can save all of us, then what is the problem with it. Volume 2 - CH 40 Chapter 40: Middle School Suppression Operation 1 After Shiki-san left, I took a nap. Without MP, there is nothing I can do. If that is so, resting when there is time is also very important. Thinking about it carefully, we have been having intensive battles since early in the morning. Losing to the sleep demon is also a matter of time, so my conscious sunk into darkness just like that. I was shook awake by someone. I opened my eye and saw Arisus face. What time is it now? 3.30pm. 3.30pm, theoretically my MP should be completely full. Shiki-senpai want me to wake u up. And also that After Arisu mumbled a while, she kissed the me who is still groggy from sleep. She stuck her tongue into my mouth and we kept exchanging saliva, until we are unable to breathe. After our lips separated, Arisu is flushed due to a lack of oxygen, and her breathing is also very fast. She also said to help Kazu-san get his spirit up. Mmm, some other place also became very energetic. Even though I was nearly overwhelmed with desires, I still desperately endured and got up. Even if I have only a moment of happiness with Arisu for a short while, the people waiting will probably only use warm expression to look at us, then laughed while sayingthere is nothing we can do about you two. But my MP is already full, wasting time here is too wasteful. If I want to do happy things with Arisu, it is better to wait until my MP is empty. Where should I go? Shiki-senpai want you to go down to the lobby. I followed behind Arisu out of the room. In front there is a group of girls moving, they are the girls who fought side by side with us just now. One of them gave regards to me stiffly, and I also answered stupidly. I know I should express myself more naturally, but Shimoyamada Akanes face will keep appearing. This gave me some hesitation, on whether if I should shorten my distance with them. Please do your best Kazu-san. We will maintain the state where we can head out anytime. That girl clenched her first while saying it. It seems that the reason why she is so stiff, was only due to her opinion of me being too exaggerated. In their hearts, just how noble a hero was I? Also, Shiki-san should have also told everyone on the matter of attacking the main school building. Although she did it without informing me, but this also saved me a lot of trouble so I will forget about this matter. And in actuality the ones battling are Arisu, Mia and Tamaki, including my familiars. All I had to do, is to act confident and give out orders, which I felt that it is similar to what Shiba is doing. But I am not that arrogant like that guy, and I also do not want to be like that. If it is possible, I do not wish to let any of my companions get injured. I do not know when a few tables and chairs are placed in the lobby. Part of the area became a place to place stuff, and there are a few bags filled with alot of things. Shiki-san crossed her hands in front of the bags, and raised her head to look at me, and Tamaki and Mia are also beside her. I dont know why, but they gave out smirky smiles. Morning, until which step did you have Arisu do for you? I only had her wake me up. Arisu lowered her head, blushing. With this, didnt my calm reply lose its meaning? Forget it, after all Arisus shy look is also very cute. I walked down the stairs from the balcony, and looked at what is inside the bags unconsciously. Other than water bottles, CalorieMate and torchlights, there are still things like toolbox, tapes and medicines. I think there are some stuff which requires Arisus healing magic, but there will also be a need to save MP. If you feel that they are too heavy, you can freely choose some to take out. There is no need, with Mighty Arm, these stuff should be easily carried, thanks. I thanked Shiki-san and turned to the other 3. Okay I believe you have already heard from Shiki-san. I announced to the 3 of them. Next I wish to attack the main school building. Arisu and the others nodded with nervous faces The elite partys gym clothes and bloomers are already casted with Hard Armour. I had Arisu and Tamaki wear working gloves and hats and cast Hard Armouron them. I continue to add on other support magic. With me included, I casted Physical Up,Mighty ArmandClear Mind, while for Arisu and Tamakis weapons, I add an extra Keen Weapon. After casting so much magic, it only cost my 14 MP, which will be recovered in 20 minutes. Because my support magic is now Rank 4, so the effective time of the magic has changed from 80 to 120 minutes. I wish to reduce the enemy force in the main school building, that will be the priority. We must turn it into a situation whereby they will be unable to make a move on the Cultivating Centre. I reported the information I have gotten from the investigation by the crow. But I hid the matter on the high school section temporarily, because that has nothing to do with the current situation. Thats right, it is just because of that. I hope that they will focus their mind on attacking the main school building of the middle school section, just that only Mmm, I cant lie to myself, I better admit it. I am scared of the high school section. No, the person that I am scared of is Shiba. I fear that once that guy forms a strong force, they will bring danger to us. Of course, things may not become like that, the survivors may work together too. But Shiki-san told me that we have to imagine the worst situation. She also ordered me not to make any optimistic prediction. And even expressed that we should be gathering power now. I do not have objection to that. Hence, I had thought about attacking the main school building. Hearing about the existence of the general orc, the expressions of Arisu and the other tightened. Other than that, beside the general orc, the existence of an unknown beast, made them their expression even more complicated. Arisu and Tamaki looked at each other, as if thinking on what should they do to obtain victory Basically we will not fight with the general orc. I told it to them directly. It should be that there is no need to fight. In the battles until now, the general orc have never appeared before, hence I judged that its character is not one that heads an attack. According to the situation on our side, if there is only 1 general orc, there should be methods to handle it, such as luring it into a trap etc. Kazu-san, you really like traps. Tamaki said dumbfounded. So rude, our battles until now have mainly depended on traps to succeed. People who laughs at traps will also cry because of traps. This is a common logic, and also a basic law of life. Okay, I shall put this aside for now. The objective of this battle is to decrease the number of small fry orcs and elite orcs as much as possible. Luckily the orcs in the main school building does not seem to be gathering in a location, but separated all around in the classrooms. So we will attack each classroom. As for the method We will use my Silent Field. Mia said. Thats right, Shiki-san explained it? Mmm. Good, since it has already been explained then the discussion will be fast. But, Kazu-chi, that beasts nose maybe very keen. That is a monster that just looks similar to a beast, and it is in the most deep room on level 3 with the general orc. Anyway, just avoid standing in the upwind direction. At least when fight on storey 2 and below, there should not be any chance of revealing ourselves due to smell. I see Mia nodded. Once things get dangerous, then run away immediately. After all the matter of us being at the Cultivating Centre is already exposed, there is no need to care about it too much. During retreating, we will borrow the power of Shiki-sans party. This time, Shiki-san will lead 3 girls as support. They have 2 main roles, one is to provide assistance when the main force is retreating; the other is to bring the survivors out when we discover them. Then, regarding traps I looked at Mia. Mmm, just now Shiki-senpai asked me, I have already dug the holes, which arer in the forest that is about 5 minutes away from the main school building. With Mias Earth Pit, then we do not need to take the risk to dig holes near enemies. We just have to use magic to dig, then carefully hide them. Theoretically, we can finish in minutes. I remembered the positions of the holes properly. There are a few, so we can lure the enemies according to the situations. Shiki-san said so. I nodded. As for how to contact Shiki-san took out a wireless transceiver, it is an old model which is bigger than the palm and uses batteries. This is found by chance when a student was searching deep inside the basement of the Cultivating Centre. Because there are 2, so one of them will be kept by Kazu-kun and the other by me. I see, then this will be different from using the crow, we can communicate anytime. I really hoped that we could have found this earlier But from the situations, we cant expect too much. Then we will proceed like this. Is there any questions? Nobody asked. We carried the bags and left the Cultivating Centre. Arisu, Tamaki, if you feel that the stuff you are carrying is heavy We will throw them away during battle, no worries. That right, thats right, there is no need for Kazu-san to worry, just relax and see us in action. Hearing Tamaki say it, I felt even more uneasy No, I had intended on giving it to them. After all I do not have any fighting capabilities, physical fights can only be left to Arisu, Tamaki and the wolves. I casted Summon Gray Wolf, and called out another gray wolf, maintaining the state of 2 wolves. Basically we are taking stealth actions, so I do not want to increase the number of the familiars too much. I also cast Keen Weapon,Physical UpandMighty Armon this wolf. I only summoned 1 crow that is used for investigation, since there is a transceiver, this should be enough. My MP has already recovered during discussing, with the highest value at 71. This time we intend to end it fast, hence according to our needs, it should be enough with Haste, but I dont know if any unexpected situation will occur in this battle, so it is better to save MP. Shiki-san and the 3 girls followed behind us, 2 of them with spears and the last is with a sword. One of the girls holding a spear, is the pony-tailed girl who talked to me before. Argh, I remembered she is a girl that we saved from the girls dormitory. Even if it is just for a short period, she had stood guard for us, is her strength okay? Noticing my glance, the girl said in a monotonous tone:Please take care of me. Ermm, mmm, me too. After all I couldnt sleep and my body is also cured by magic, so I hope to be of help, even if it is just a little bit. Is that so? Dont force yourself. Yes, please kill many orcs for us. That I did have such an intention. She said it lightly, with no change in her expression, making me feel a bit scared. Argh, from how she had suffered, I can understand the hatred that she had for the orcs. As for my awkward state, I dont know what Tamaki is thinking, and actually jumped in, saying: Sakura-chan has always given off such a feeling. Although her attitude is cold, but she is not a bad kid. Ah you knew each other? Well no, Sakura-chan may not know me. The girl named Sakura nodded, saying:Thats right, I do not know senpai.Since she addressed Tamaki as senpai, she should be a Year 2 or Year 1 student? She is famous. Year 2 Nagatsuki Sakura, from the track club, her running speed is very fast, and she has even entered nationals before. Ah I see, she is the type that is good at something. Even for such a powerful person, danger will reach her equally. She, being able to survive, is also because of luck. No, is it really luck? This perhaps is only prolonging her pain. Working hard to ensure that the situation did not become that, is our responsibility I always felt that such things does not concern me. Actually in such times, all I need to say islet me pave the path to your futuresor something like that. But this is not my style. I just want to finish everything that can be done for now. Anything that needs speed can be left to me. I raised Spear Skill and Physical, I will do my best as bait. I understand, then I will depend on you. Her skills are Spear Skill 1 / Physical 1. With this, the battle in the forest will perhaps be easier. I used Physical Up on all the support members including her. After we reached near the main building, we had the supporting members hide in the nearby woods. And quickly killed the 2 orcs that are patrolling. Though I said patrol, they only seem like they are just walking around the school building. Anyway Arisu and Tamaki finished them off in a second. We quietly got closer to the broken window of a certain classroom, and sent the crow in to see the current situation in it. 3 orcs. Okay. I gave Mia a secret sign, and had her cast Silent Field towards Arisu and Tamaki. In this timeframe, I had the crow to fly to the window side again. I ordered the crow to wait until all the orcs are back-facing the windows, then raise one of its wings. About 10 second passed. The crow raised one of its wings. The battle has began. Volume 2 - CH 41 Chapter 41: Middle School Suppression Operation 2 I cast Haste on Arisu and Tamaki. Arisu rushed out, followed by Tamaki, through the broken window and invaded inside. Mia and I got closer to the window and peek in. So it is the Art Classroom. The plaster statue at the wall is broken, the canvas is torn and the tools are all scattered around. There are 3 guys at the corner of the room, they are lying there with their heads in weird directions. And near the centre of the classroom, there are 3 orcs currently raping 3 naked girls. Arisu and Tamaki attacked the orcs that are back-facing us. One used the spear to stab through the body, another used the axe to cut of the head. The orcs gave out dying groans No, although they opened their mouths, with movements like they are going to cry out, but they fall silently. In the effective area of Silent Field, all the sounds are isolated. No matter sounds or movements, all of them are silent. The remaining orc turned over frantically, and opened its mouth as though it wanted to say something, and tried to stand up. It is probably swearing. It is just that I completely cannot hear its voice. The next second, Tamakis axe cut the orcs body horizontally. The orc is splited into 2 on the spot, and blue blood sprayed out like a spring and it died like that. All these happened in a soundless environment. The battle ended. I waved as a signal to Shiki-san and the others who are hiding in the shade of the trees, the 4 of them immediately ran over. We entered the Art Classroom. Among the 3 girls, 2 of them have already stopped breathing. Arisu cast Heal and Cure Mind to the girl who is still breathing. These 4 MP is a necessary expenditure, we cannot not help the victims. If it is just concerning the battle this time, the priority is of course eliminating the orcs. But Shiki-san and I factored in the possibility of the survivors entering the battle force into considerations. After all we are not sure if we can rescue more companions in the future. The people we saved may not be willing to join in the fight, but if a person like Nagatsuki Sakura is among that few, then tomorrow it will be slightly easier for us, and it will be even easier in the day after tomorrow. Considering the situation in the high school section, this is probably a good method. At least, we are unable to believe in the people who survived in the high school section, and I am unable to tolerate Shibas methods. Being only able to recruit from the middle school section, that is what Shiki-san and I have thought. Shiki-san is approaching the door of the Preparation Room beside the Arts Classroom alone, and silently placed her ear on the door. The position she is at is not within the Silent Field of Arisu and the other. Shiki-san turned her head over here, and raised a finger, meaning there is at least 1 orc inside. Although I do not know how many orcs are there, but no matter what, the matter of defeating them will not change. I used a movement to give Arisu and the others the permission, and Arisu and Tamaki stood in front of the door. Shiki-san opened the door. Inside there are orcs. From my position, I can only see 1. When the other party showed a surprised expression, Arisu rushed in. Arisu rush towards the orc, and stabbed out. The orc had its throat pierced, and stopped breathing immediately. Tamaki followed Arisu and rush deep inside, this means there are orcs on that side too. Shiki-san peeked inside and showed 3 fingers. 3 orcs? I see. There are corpses in the preparation room too. 1 naked female school teachers corpse, 2 boys corpse and a girls corpse. After the females are dead, the orcs still continued to rape them. Even though it is painful to see, but expressing our feelings here will not have any benefits. What we can do now, is to do our best at killing all the orcs in this school building. Then saving those who are still alive, even if there is only 1 person. I sent the crow out to investigate again. Although Silent Field may lose its effect during the investigation, but this is something that cannot be helped. According to the information from Arisu and the others, the next room beside us is the Home Economics Room, then it is the Science Classroom. The special classrooms that need to use fire are seemingly placed together. Following the corridor, the next classrooms are the Year 3 Classrooms. In the building for Middle school section, the Year 1 Classrooms are on level 3, Year 2 Classrooms are on level 2, while the Year 3 Classrooms are on level 1. There are 8 classes in a Year, including the special classrooms, each level has about 12-14 classrooms. There is a difference in the number of classrooms on each level, because there are big classroom like the Music Classroom, and there are small rooms like the preparation room. And within them, there are south facing classrooms that faces the courtyard, and the north-facing classrooms that we entered from. Other than that, there are a few empty classrooms. After the crow returns, it reported that there are no orcs in the classrooms opposite and beside of us, while in the classroom diagonal of us, there are 4 orcs. Among the orcs, there is one with blue skin. Is it an elite orc? Are there orcs in the corridor? The crow answered that currently there is none. Good, then we can only do it now. Arisu go and defeat the small fry orcs first, Tamaki will aim for the elite orc. There are many obstacles like tables and chairs in the classroom of the main school building, and the ceiling isnt that tall. To Arisu who uses an iron spear, perhaps there will be the danger of being unable to use her full strength. But the one who have 1 more day of experience of facing an elite orc is Arisu, it is hard to say which is the right choice Leave it to me, Kazu-san. I will properly show it to you! Tamaki seems to have alot of push behind her, well I will leave it. After the 2 of them got the assistance of Haste and Silent Field, they immediately rushed out. After Mia and I confirmed that there are no more orcs along the corridor, we followed closely behind them. Shiki-san and the others one of them was carrying the girl survivor, followed slightly further away from us. I lean over as though I am peeking in the classroom diagonal of us which Arisu and Tamaki ran in. The orcs near the entrance reacted quickly to the invaders, and used its large sword to block Tamakis giant axe. There should have been a sharp sound from the collusion of the weapons, but the classroom remained silent. The elite orc hence showed a shocked expression. Arisu used a stab to pierce the head of the orc that is currently raping the girl, and killed it. The other 2 orcs are also stabbed to death as they were turning back. Her skills are superb, killing 3 orcs in a blink of an eye. Tamakis axe and the elite orcs sword clashed again and again. IfSilent Field was not casted, it would have given out quite a shocking amount of sound. Their attack and defense exchange was very impressive, I completely could not follow their moves. Arisu who finished off the small fry orcs, went to support Tamaki. Arisu and Tamakis weapon skills are all risen to Rank 4, even if its the elite orc, facing off against 2 of them is unadvantagous to it. The 2 of them crossed arms a few rounds, then the elite orcs lost its balance due to Arisus strike, and Tamakis giant axe swung towards it at that moment. The attack that swept pass, cut the thick neck of the elite orc in a blow, its head flew up into the air. Arisu leveled up. In the white room. Did it, we did it! We can finally defeat the elite orc easily! Tamaki kept jumping around, seemingly very happy, her golden ponytails jumped around like a dogs tail. That is because there are 2 of you and there is still support from Haste, dont let your guard down. I of course know that this is due to Arisu and Kazu-sans efforts. I do not mean that. There is no need to thank me, I just wanted you to keep your guard up. Please. Tamaki blanked out for a moment, seemingly understanding that I am worried about her from the bottom of my heart, andMmm!, nodded with a lot of strength. Then again, ha not speaking, seems to let me feel so stuffy until even breathing is hard! It is fine to shout out. Actually, Arisu has been shouting while she is stabbing. I turned to Arisu, she replied shyly:Y..you saw it? If shouting out can increase your strength, then feel free to shout. After all in theSilent Field, the surrounding people cannot hear anything. Ththat is true. Arisu placed her hand on her chest, and relaxed. While Tamaki opened her mouth in shock saying:Is it?, I always feel that this is a combination that will make one worry for their future Erm forget it, it is fine. The 2 of you are so interesting, Arisu-chi and Tamaki-chi are a *bumpy* combination.(TL note: Ǥܤ) Mia said. Although it is indeed so, but you actually dare to say it. Yeah, Mia, didnt you still call them senpai in the morning? We have discussed it and not use that sort of formal titles. Tamaki was explaining at a corner. I see, after all we are companions. But, Arisu-chi and Tamaki-chi is a bit If I simplify it more, it will be Tamakin.(TL note: its a pun but i don understand it. but i am guessing Tamakin is a flipped kin tama which means testes. The chinese translation tells me it has the same sounds as balls) I silently stared at Mia. What an embarrassing name. Then dont say it like that. Mmm it is fine, I dont mind it. Tamaki said so with loud laughter. What an amazing person, I am respecting you for the first time. Okay, anyway, everyone should rest as how you want. At this timing, it is best to relax your mood. Although I only slightly glanced, but the classroom that we are in, also have corpses. There are a few naked bodies of the girls on the ground, there are also corpses from the boys. They probably suffered the orc attack while they are participating in some group activity. Did anyone escape? The windows are all shutted tightly, so I am afraid No, better not think anymore. Just now I had thought about resting, and now I am moping. Kazu-chi, Kazu-chi. Mia pulled a corner of my shirt. If you want to do some unspeakable game with Arisu-chi, Tamaki-chi and I can face the other side You dont have to worry about that sort of boring thing. I shook my head and rejected her suggestion firmly. Mmm, so you are the type who gets more excited when you are being watched? I used my fist to knock on Mias head, she showed a shy smile. She probably feels happy fooling around with everyone. Well I cant do much about her I shrugged my shoulders. Arisu revealed a shy smile and Tamaki also laughed loudly. After resting, we left the white room. Arisu: Level 9 Spear Skill 4Healing Magic 3 Skill Point 2 Volume 2 - CH 42 Chapter 42: Middle School Suppression Operation 3 While invading, Arisu and Tamakis classroom is also liberated from the orcs. Even though they saw their classmates bodies, the 2 of them only clasped their hands together and prayed for a while. Now there is no time for us to cry. Tamaki said in a low tone, and hugged Arisu who is a bit down. Lets take revenge together, Arisu. Okay. From the classroom at the south, you can see the courtyard from the railing. Although the campfire has extinguished, but beside the small mountain made from corpse, there are still about 20 orcs which are in tip top condition lazing around. Tamaki is right, we cannot waste time here. Luckily at this time, because of the influence from the light, the courtyard should not be able to see what is in the classroom clearly. Even so, if we continue staying around, there is no telling what may happen. Before the orcs notice us, we left the classroom. After that, we spent roughly 20 minutes suppressing the level 1 and basement of the main school building. We saved 3 girls on level 1 and another in the basement, a total of 4 person. Until now, we killed a total of 18 small fry orcs and 2 elite orcs. I want to ask you all to bring the girls we saved back to the Cultivating Centre first. I instructed Shiki-san. If there are more survivors, we should also consider how we can move them. Even if the girls we saved took Arisus treatment, they are still very tired, and unable to even stand up. This also cant be helped, they had spent a whole day under the violence of the orcs. I understand, all of you should be careful. Shiki-san and the others carried the powerless girls and left through the broken window. Okay I turned to face Arisu and everyone. From their colours of the faces, they do not seem to be tired. By the way, if you want to go to the toilet, you should do it now. I will not pee in my pants! Tamaki growled out like a wild dog. Roar~ Kazu-san really have no tact, right, Arisu. Argh Arisu looked at me with some hesitation. What is it, my little angel, feel free to praise me. Kazu-san, yo..you only wanted to see Tamakis perplexed expression right? Thank you for giving me sentence that was harsher than I have expected. I shrugged my shoulders, like changing the topic to the nearby stairs and said:Go, to the second storey. There are stairs at the 2 ends of the school building that can lead from level 1 to level 2, we are currently near the stairs on the left side. The crow that went to investigate the stairs to level 2 had already came back. According to the crows report, there are a few orcs gathering along the corridor on level 2. This is a bad news, as we will be discovered once we walked up the stairs. I thought while I was biting the CalorieMate that I took from the bag. Or we could go outside first, then climb the railings up to level 2. Our arm strength has risen due to Mighty Arm, so this method should succeed. And with Silent Field, we will not make any noise. But this method is based on a premise which is that our hands must be empty. Arisus iron spear and Tamakis giant axe are big and heavy, it would be tough bringing these 2 weapons to climb up to level 2. Of course we could let someone climb up first then throw a rope down But in such a situation, that person is akin to being completely defenseless in an enemy territory, which I feel that the risk is too big. Mia, how about Path Wall? Rank 4 Earth Magic Path Wall is like how it is said, it is a magic that can open a hole on a wall. In other words, it can allow one to sneak past a wall without being discovered, most suited for a bank robbery. As for the hole that was created with magic, it seems that it will disappear after a certain period of time. It is fine usingPath Wallon the ceiling, but without a ladder, we cant climb up. If we use High Jump, can we reach? Rank 2 Wind Magic High Jump can greatly increase jumping power, as long as there is no weight on the body, it can let a person jump up to a tree branch. It should be possible, but we have to reach level 2 in a try. Right, if the classroom above has orcs, then it will be dangerous when the landing fails. If they are just small fry orcs, they it is fine, but if we fall in front of an elite orc Even if Tamakis skill rank is 5, I feel that it will be dangerous. To find ladders, there is no need to get back to the Cultivating Centre There should be some ladders that are commonly used somewhere in the campus? That, Kazu-san. Things that take up a lot of space like ladders, in the middle school section, we always put them in the storeroom in front of the courtyard.. Arisu said it with a face of apology. I see, currently it is filled with orcs at the courtyard, even if we have raised a few levels, facing 20 at once is still very tough. And if we make trouble in the courtyard, the orcs on level 2 and 3 will discover our presence. Then the covert actions that we made painstakingly, will be wasted. Okay, what should we do, I crossed my hands and thought. Right, there is a magic in Wind Magic that can make a person invisible. Invisibility is a Rank 3 Wind Magic, I cant use it yet. Indeed, but Tamaki and Mia has only 30 exp to next level, which means that we only have to defeat 2 more ordinary orcs. Mia has 1 skill point left, so as long as she level up, then she can raise Wind Magic to Rank 3. Though we have to take a longer route should we go and gain some exp? I felt that this seems like an single player RPG. Hmm, but it is better to gain some exp. I let the crow fly outside and search for some orcs that are alone and near the school building. Before long, the crow came back to report. Situated behind the shoe cabinets on the right side side of the school building, there are 2 orcs. From the courtyard, it seemed to be a blind spot. This building has 2 entrances. From our position, the crow is talking about the shoe cabinets that are within that entrance which is the furthest away from us. I understand, I will finish them off now! Tamaki finished with a happy tone, and rushed out with her giant axe. Mia chased after, and casted Silent Field for her. After roughly about 2 minutes, we came to the white room and listen to the report that Tamaki and Mia leveled up. We gathered in the white room. With this, the 2 of their levels is now 8. Ah, and, Kazu-san, I found a surviving girl. With the orcs? There are also girls captured in that sort of place? Although it is a bit regretful, but my heart seemed to be numbed, As long as she survived then she should be thankful I had already thought like that, separating my emotions and thoughts. If it is possible, I hope that the survivors will become our power in the battlefield. I hope that the person will began from tomorrow, to fight for the sake of surviving. Even if it is just one more person, gathering more companions, is also one of the aims of attacking the main school building. But Tamaki shook her head. No, that girl was hiding in the cabinet that stored the cleaning tools near the shoe cabinet. And Arisu, she is Sumire. Oh~Sumire-chan is still alive? Thats great! Arisu revealed a smile that was a vibrant as a flower blooming. Ah, they are friends? Ah in other words, that girl called Sumire is fine am I right? Mmm! She is very afraid, so she has been quietly hiding there since yesterday. Tamaki happily reported. Then, because she could not come out the whole of yesterday, so she peed her pants! Why are you so happy about reporting that someone has peed her pants Eh~ didnt Kazu-san like girls peeing in their pants? I looked at Arisu and Mia while speechless, and the 2 of them kept nodding their heads. I do not have that sort of interest. Eh there is nothing wrong with this. Kazu-san is a guy, having one or two perverted interest is also natural! I dont mind it at all! Oi oi, why is it only on this matter, that you seems like a very understanding girl? Arisu blushed, and glanced at me without a word. No, you are mistaken. I am perfectly normal, that is nothing but Tamakis delusion. Arisu, believe me. Is it better for me to leak as well? Arisu held her breath while blushing, filling her abdomen with strength. What are you saying and doing? Mia lightly patted Arisus shoulders, and shook her head gently. No, not like that. It must be like desperately enduring but yetno I cant, I am going to pee, dont look, then shuu and peed out. You dont need to say those excessive stuff. I pulled Mia away from Arisu. Really, this girl has a bad influence on Arisus education. No, Arisu is older than her. Back to topic, that girl called Sumire, can she walk? Probably so. Ah, but at that time I was very nervous, so I did not speak with Sumire-chan, so I do not know the exact details. Why? Because there is Silent Field. Ah right I face-palmed. The area around Tamaki, is under the effect of the silent field. If that is so, how do you know she has been hiding there since yesterday? That part is by charading. That is what we called linked by hearts Tamaki said it jokingly. I see, they have a good relationship. Then, it is better to let her hide a bit longer No, that should be pretty hard. I do not wish to spent too much time attacking the main school building. From my view, decrease the number of the enemies moderately, at least confirm that the Cultivating Centre will be safe until tomorrow morning, and that will be fine. I hope that we can retreat before the general orc and that beast-like monster appears. Although I thought so, but asking the girl who was saved to endure a bit more is kind of cruel. Anyway, can you bring her over first? Mmm, I understand. Then again, which one do you want? Which? Should I bring her to the toilet to change then come over, or just bring her directly over in her soaked pants? I squinted, staring at Tamaki unhappily. Let her change her clothes first. Yes yes I sighed. I will use the transceiver to contact with Shiki-san. Okay, the direction has been confirmed, next is regarding the use of the skill points Mia is of course raising her Wind Magic to Rank 3. As for Tamaki Since your Sword Skill can be raised to Rank 5, then we will do that? Mmm, I feel that its very good. Great my skill rank is finally above Arisus, I am number 1! Congrats, Tamaki. Arisu congrated Tamaki directly. Aiya, Arisu is really a good kid, she is an angel. Then again, Tamaki is really Wh..what, why did Kazu-san show that sort of expression? It is as though I am an idiot who dont know how to see the situation You knew? Tamaki pouted, showing her displease. Kazu-san is too much! Hey, Arisu, do you feel so too? Arisu revealed a troubled smile and looked at me. Reprimanding is also an expression of friendship. Argh, well, but I will not be angry at Tamaki Yes yes yes, it is fine, Kazu-san. I am best friends with Arisu! Mmm forget it, just dont be too carried away. I wouldnt be like that, my character is one that is very cautious, right Arisu! Argh, this My eyes met with Arisus, then she slowly turned away. Only good friends will understand each other well. Oh~ what, I am obviously cautious okay? Even during exams I would not forget to write my name. Such a thing like forgetting to write your name is something that will not happen even in a lifetime? Tamaki will have such a time every year Argh, mmm Tamaki: Level 8Sword Skill 4 5Physical 1Skill Point 5 0 Mia: Level 8Earth Magic 4Wind Magic 2 3Skill Point 3 0 Even though there is some unease, we still left the white room. After returning back to the original place from the white room, I opened the transceiver, but Shiki-san did not reply. Ah thats right, with the forest in between, they should not be able to receive radio waves. Other than that, distance is another problem, this transceiver is really useless. As I was considering such matters, Tamaki brought a girl back. Volume 2 - CH 43 Chapter 43: Middle School Suppression Operation 4 The name of the girl is Suginomiya Sumire, a friend of Arisu and Tamaki. She had 2 braids, and a frameless glasses, her body is on the slightly plump side. I see, she is like a literature girl The girl is wearing her uniform on the top but she is wearing a bloomer on her bottom. That bloomer should be Tamakis back up clothes. She did not wear any socks so she is bare-footed. Mmm, because they are wet, well that cant be helped. After Sumire and Arisu hugged, she kept lowering her head and bowing to me. Her body seems to be larger than Arisu and Tamaki by a size, but her attitude is very timid, making one link her to that of a frightened mouse. According to Tamaki, when she passed the cabinets, because the cleaning tools inside moved, she nearly raised her axe and hack at the cabinet. Mmm, Tamaki is indeeda absent-minded fool. But if the cabinet suddenly shook, it is natural to be frightened by it. Sumire expressed when the sounds in the surrounding suddenly disappeared, that is why she panicked. I had a lot of questions to ask her, but Just as I was about to speak, Sumires stomach gave a cute growl. Sumire pressed on her stomach and her face blushed. ShDo you want to eat CalorieMate? I can also give you my waterbottle. After all if I have the will, I can summon as much food and water as I want. Moreover from this situation, Mias MP will probably finish first. Sumire happily bit on the CalorieMate. I told her that it is fine to answer while eating, then I asked: Did you see the animal that those orcs brought? Sumire blanked for a while and then shook her head. I see, she did not know I thought I could get some intel from her. Ah, I seemed to have hear sounds of barking I feel that that bark is like a dog. You werent discovered? Yes, the sound seemed to have echoed over from a distance away. Thats right, if she was discovered, then she would not have been safe like this. I recalled the map of the main school building that we confirmed in the Cultivating Centre. Just mentioning, the map was drawn by Arisu and the others. According to the map, even if we did not pass through the area that she hid in, there are also a few routes to the school, such as the stairs outside. That animal probably did not pass by anyway near the cabinet that Sumire hid in. Sumire is very lucky, but because of her luck, hence we are unable to get new intel. After I explained a simple overview of the situation to Sumire, I had her hide in a toilet. Before we separated from Sumire, I gave all my CalorieMate to her, and she seemed to be very happy. Having a good appetite is a good thing. Talking about Rank 3 Wind Magic Invisibility, it is a magic that can turn a person inside an invisible man. From vision, it will be easier to understand it as a optical camouflage in some sci-fi animation movie. Although it is same as other magic, I completely do not understand the principles behind this. At Rank 3, this magic can last 3-4minutes. The clothes and objects that the person is wearing and holding will also become invisible. The point about becoming invisible, will make someone think that this magic is very strong but it has a weak point that is once a vigorous motion is done, or contact with other living things happens, the invisibility effect will be gone. We had gone through a Q & A in the white room just now. We got to know thatother living thingsdoes not include small creatures like mosquitoes and houseflies; other than that running, but moving your limbs and normal speaking also fulfils the condition ofvigorous motion. As for walking and talking slowly, it is still permissible. As for using magic, since we have to do actions that makes sounds, hence using magic is also considered as avigorous motion. In the end the only things that we can do in the invisible state, is only walking slowly. But that is good enough. Getting closer to the target while the enemy does not notice, is already an unnatural advantage. As long as we use it with Silent Field, this magic can become the best combination for stealth. We can become an assassin that is completely silent and invisible, and sneak beside the enemy. Of course, if the enemy entered the Silent Fields area, they will be unable to hear any sounds, and discover the abnormality. To Arisu and Tamaki, the distance of 3 meters is already enough. When the opponent notices the abnormality, it is already too late. Because of the rule of slow movement, the inability to cast Hastebecomes an obstruction, but its other benefits can cover up this. Regarding if we are able to use magic in the effective area of Silent Field, in the past I asked the computer about it before. The computer replied that the actions of making the sound is necessary but the sound itself is not that important. Meaning if we did not make any sound, it will be fine. I conducted an experiment afterwards and confirmed it. The orcs in the corridor on level 2 are only standing near the middle of the corridor. Ignore them, and take care of the orcs inside the room first, start from the left side. Afterall we should kill as much orcs as possible on level 2, so we should take the most efficient method. Mia cast InvisibilityandSilent Fieldon Arisu and Mia. The sounds in the surrounding disappeared immediately. I gave the permission to go ahead. Even though I cant see them, but since the sounds in the surrounding appeared again, hence I know that the 2 of them are moving. Mia, lets follow. Mmm. After we, the 2 rearguards, also casted InvisibilityandSilent Field, we followed up to level 2. The 2 orcs are standing in the middle of the corridor, seemingly very bored. Although they did not look towards our side, but I think they are planning to patrol. I see, although the orcs knew the importance of being alert, but yet their attitude remains so lax? In order not to let Invisibilitylose its effect, we walked slowly forward, and peek at the interior of the room that Arisu and Tamaki went in. There are only 1 elite orc and 1 ordinary orc in the room, and there are a few boys corpse lying on the ground. The 2 orc used the corpses head as a ball to play around. Arisu and Tamaki revealed themselves and attacked the 2 orcs. Tamaki used her axe to dish out a slash, chopping down the elite orcs head. While Arisu gave a strike with her spear, piercing through the small fry orcs neck. The level up sound rang. Ah, I leveled up. The look of the white room is different from the past. There is something like a coin vending machine installed in the middle of the room, and there are LCD screen on the machine, showing some words. The place that was supposed to be used to insert coins, had a funnel shape in place of it, meaning it is for us to put something inside. What are we supposed to put? The 4 of us looked at each other. What is this What is this Facing Arisu and Tamaki who tilted their head in doubt, I asked these words to console them. Next I looked at this coin vending machine-like thing again. I got 2 questions what is this? Why did it appear here? Kazu-chi, you rose to level 10 right? Mmm, thats right. Is it an award for raising to level 10? I hadnt thought about that. Indeed she is Mia, the perfect example of a hikikomori. Before we touch it, it is better to ask the computer first. Hence the usual questioning time begins, and everyone began to ask questions on their computer. Most of them are targeting the question on the coin vending machine-like object, and these are what we have understood: This dispensing machine-like object is my reward for leveling up. As long as there is someone in the party who is level 10 and above, this machine will appear in the white room. As for the name of the machine, the computer told us coldly to name it ourselves. This dispensing machine-like object is a machine to convert tokens into tools. The so-called tools not only includes solid objects, but also includes skills and special abilities like magic etc. Or rather, skills and special abilities like magic are the main things. The so-called tokens, seems to be referring to the red and blue gems that were dropped by the orcs when they die. Then from now these gems will be called red token and blue tokens. Red tokens represents 1 point, while blue token represents 10 points. I see, the value of the tokens that the elite orcs dropped are worth 10 times more? Although the exp is only 5 times more. But, I did feel that its strength is above 10 times. Once we place the tokens into the machine then we cannot take it back. The tokens that we used in this room will also disappear once we return to the original place. From a systems viewpoint, this is only natural. But until now, when we return to the original place, everything will be reverted back to the moment when we entered the white room. In other words, is this token system the only exception? Anyway, regarding the name of this machine, should we just call it Vending Machine? Kazu-chi, you do not have the talent for naming. Huh? Then please let us hear how Mia-sensei, who has a lot of taste, is going to name it. Mia gave augh sound, and lean back in fear. Argh, that Item Vendor(ƥ٥`)?(TL note: Mia just said it in english instead of japanese) You are just changing it to English. From a chunibis viewpoint, this is correct. Mia showed a triumph expression and gave me a V sign. She is only a Year 1, what exactly is she talking about. I looked at Arisu and Tamaki, wanting to hear about their opinion. Anything is fine. Yes, we will leave it to you. Mmm, that is true Name what so ever, anything is fine. Then lets call it Item Vendor(ƥ٥`). No, wait, I suddenly have a certain idea, and hence entered it into the computer. Q: Regarding the machine mentioned, can the other students who reached level 10 use it? A: YES Q: Even the students that we have yet to have contact with, are they included in the other students? A: YES Can this be used to transmit messages? I looked at the 3 of them. To be able to transmit information to people who we have yet to contact with, I feel that this suggestion is quite attractive Ah, but, this also means that it will be transmitted to those people? Which is Shiba and the people from high school section. Kazu-chi, there is a very important question. Mia lifted her index finger while saying The first one to reach level 10, is it Kazu-chi? Ah it is possible. I tried asking the computer but I did not get any reply. From the impressions until now, the controller of this computer, have a neutral attitude towards all of us. Even though we did not get any confirmation, but Mias prediction is probably correct. If not, the computer would not have asked us to name it. Okay, then how shall we use this little privilege For instance, if we name this machine asGather at the Cultivating Centre, then we can let the others know that we are using the Cultivating Centre as a base. We cant do that. Mia refuted the suggestion. We still do not know if the survivors that leveled up to level 10 are going to be our friends. She who wanted to go to the high school section for the sake of helping her elder brother, had actually said such words decisively, causing me to go into shock. Mia is indeed Oi, Kazu-chi, you should listen carefully. Mmm, mmm. The ending of a zombie movie often makes one feel that humans are scarier than zombies. In the end she is talking about movies? No I see. The things that she had wanted to say, is surprising close to what I had imagined, and also regarding the scene that I saw during the investigation of the high school section. Which is this girl is actually quite keen. She knew the situation clearly. Because she loved to play jokes daily, so I did not notice it. Mia raised her head and looked at me, with no changes to her usual expressions. But that pair of eyes made me feel a bit sorrowful and a bit lonely. Did she notice that I have investigated the high school section? That I did not trust them completely, making her disappointed? But currently it is not suitable to raise the matter on the high school section, that is the conclusion that Shiki-san and I have come to after discussion. Making everyone concentrate on the middle school section, if we tell them too much extra information, it may make them confused. I also agreed with Shiki-sans considerations, hence I am moving with her instructions. Your thinking is right. In reality, I never had the thoughts of naming the machine as Gather at the Cultivating Centre. If that guy have his eyes on us, then I will not be able to take it. But how should we use this naming privilege effectively That, I wish to name it. Can you give that privilege to me? I am fine with it, what do you want to do? I wish to pass a message to my brother, of course that is if he is still alive. I want to tell him that I am still alive. I see Mmm, then you can use it. This to us, indeed has no benefits; but to her, it is very important. But there is just a problem, if her brother becomes an enemy, then what will happen? But Mia did not wish to expose where she is, so there shouldnt be any problem. After all the moment we used the naming power, we would have exposed that there was someone who had already reached level 10. What name are you going to give it? Mia lowered her head and thought about it for a while, then she raised her head. Just call it Mia Vendor. Is it good to use your name to name it? Because my brother is stupid, so I have to use a name that can accurately convey the message. Eh, she had also passed her absolute trust in her brother to me. But the possibility that her brother is still alive is rather small. The name Mia is rarely seen, so as long as her brother is still alive and that he has reached level 10, he would understand the meaning from Mia. I will take it as understanding her wish to tell her relatives that she is still alive. Since this matter is important to her, then I will forget about it. I thought also while typing the words into the computer. Now back to the question, what should we do with this Mia Vendor? Mmm, now that I think about it carefully, this sounds like I am actually a merchandise. You never thought about this? I could not help but tsukkomi. Volume 2 - CH 44 Chapter 44: Item Vendor Okay, regarding this machine that looks like a coin vending machine, which is Mia Vendor According to Q&A, this is a machine that can turn tokens into abilities or tools. The ones who can use this, are the people who are in this white room. What are your thoughts, Mia? It seems like a remedy, but it is extremely suspicious. Indeed the 2 of us who are more familiar with games, looked at each other and sighed. While Arisu and Tamakis faces are in baffled expression. Kazu-san, what does that mean? First of all, if it is a remedy, then there shouldnt be a need for tokens to exchange things. And the owner of this white room lets assume that it is the person who controlled the computer he is a person who will not answer when it reaches a crucial point. Hmm, he is fair, yet very evil. Hearing our opinions, Arisu thought about it slightly But, the owner of this room gave us skills. Including this, all of the happenings are unable to let us understand the meaning behind the other partys intentions, hence Mia and I are troubled. Because if we dont use skills, we would be unable to survive, so until now I am unable to refute this. But this Mia Vendor, it has a different feeling. I am unable to say what is different, but I feel that the other party seemed to have other intentions. For instance, how would Mia explain the meaning behind this action? Something like all of these are for the sake of reclaiming the tokens. The all of these, is referring to Which is summoning this mountain into this world, then letting the orcs attack here, until us getting the skills all of these. This is something that is not impossible Then isnt it okay if the owner of the white room goes and directly defeat these orcs? Since he is able to do things in a roundabout way, then such a task like defeating orcs shall be easy Or perhaps it is a setting like this this world has a certain existence like a god, but he is unable to make a move, so he needs other people to do these stuff. What anime is this? Games, animes, light novels and mangas. I see, so this is a common setting in stories? The higher existences in most of the works, are unable to act by themselves, or have certain inconveniences in some areas. Of course, those are for the sake of the storys development, if not the main characters will lose the meaning of their existence. So from a viewpoint of reality, so whats about it? If a higher existence really exist, then what is his aim A presence that can demonstrate power on their behalf that point is definitely confirmed. If not, the skill system will not exist. It is obvious that there is an unnatural force at work, and it is playing around with us. Perhaps there is someone laughing at us as we roll around on the ground. If that is so, then from the start No I shook my head. If there is true, then it is also some small issue, it has nothing to do with their intentions. What we have to mind now, is only one thing If this unknown fellow enters the fray, will he be on our side or against us from now on? Regarding if we should use this Mia Vendor actively, what do you think of it Mia? Rather than discussing if we should use this machine actively, I think we have to try it first. I see, Mia is right. But I could not help but sigh when I saw the required token amount one the LCD screen. So expensive Surprisingly, the cheapest things are actually magic. Like Rank 1 Magic Read Language, needs 100 tokens. Rank 2 Magic, needs 400 tokens; Special Skill Shield, need 200; Special items, items replication set: Class A needs 200, Class B need 2000. Other than that, there are also weird things like notebooks which needs 250 tokens. The Q&A shows that if we write the words in it while we are in the white room, then we can bring it outside. Hmm it is indeed convenient, but that is like charging too much. As the magic products only showed until level 2, hence I tried asking the computer. The answer I gotten was that as the persons level grows, the types of product will also increase. The tokens we have currently are only 8 blue and 30 red, the rest of them are left in the Cultivating Centre. Argh, because none of us had thought that we will know the use of such things at such a timing. We only have enough for Rank 1 Magic. Which is to say what do we do with it after buying? I asked again regarding this portion, that the below is what I have understood: After inserting the necessary number of tokens and choosing the item into the Mia Vendor, the computer will choose the selection screen, then we just have to follow the instructions on the computer. Then why not just let all the procedure be done on the computer why do you say it is for reclaiming the tokens, and are these procedures necessary? Regarding the part about magic, we have to choose one of the same Ranked magic that we have learnt currently and give up on it, then we can replace it with the new magic. Taking myself as an example, it means I have to give up 1 of the Rank 1 magic in Summon Magic or Support Magic. if it was me, I will replace magic like Summon Cauldron. Regarding the part about special Skills, we have to use Skill points to learn them. In other words, to get the Rank 1 Skill Shield, we have to use 1 Skill Point. If we use 2 Skill point then we can raise it to Rank 2. Hmm other than 200 tokens, we still have to add in Skill points. We just have to place a tool into the items replication set, then we can obtain another similar good tool. What kind of Skill is that? No, even if I tsukkomi magic, it is useless. Just a mention, Class A items replication set is a square box, it seems like it can put in something around the size of a soccer ball. The Class B items replication set seems to have a length of a metre on a side. The items replication set can only be used in this white room, and it can only be used once. if we can shove it inside the box, then we can replicate a few things at one time. But there are also things that cannot be replicated, which is like tokens, but that is also natural I tried asking a question:If we fill it with bullets, then can we replicate all of it at once, and the answer is YES. Oh is it~~ Okay, forget it. What I should be considering now, is not something about others. According to our current tokens on hand, we can only buy Rank 1 magic. There are over 20 Rank 1 magic. Although it is troublesome, but I still ask the computer one by one. According to my rough investigation, the Rank 1 Magic that we can buy, is roughly split into 2 types. One type are those magics that are slightly weaker than normal Rank 1 magic. Even if we rank up the magic to Rank 2, the effect after using it is also equivalent to normal Rank 1 magic. Among them, we can obtain similar effects in normal low-ranked magic. Ah, since that is so, no wonder we can buy it. So in the end we have to use the magic Skills that we got from Skill points as our main, and these are just for support? Like Kazu-chi buying them for self-defense since he has no attack magic, is that how it works? Like Mia said, these magic are only complementary abilities for people or parties with Skills that are unbalanced. The other type is convenient magic. For instance Read Language can make the user read all the text, a magic that can make the user understand meanings. If we are going to live in a foreign civilization, then we will need this magic. Foreign culture? If this is another world, then there are probably other humans living in these lands. When I had a Q&A on the orcs, the computers reply wasmonsters called as orcs by the natives. In other words, there are other humans who called themorcs? If we really have to buy, then we should choose one from Read Language,Magic HandorGhost Tired. Magic Hand can create a slow moving invisible hand, and allow the user to freely wield it. Objectively speaking, this magic can lift other peoples skirt secretly, but it cant hold a sword and it cant do intensive movements like throwing. According to its uses, it shouldnt be a very effective magic. Ghost Tired is a magic that can only be used when you are touching the other party, and it can make the other party tired. Although it is not very striking to the eye but it seems quite useful. The problem is the requirement to touch the other party This magic is probably very suitable for Arisu. Other than that, the magic that can directly attack is probably Tinderwhich light things up. Regarding Tinder, even though Arisu and Tamaki said that it is convenient, but Mmm, just use a lighter or something to light it. Mias intelligent sentence settled everything. Thats right, if the magic can be replaced by a simple tool of civilisation, so we do not need it. In the list of 20 Rank 1 Magic, about half of them are magic like that. I vote for Read Language. Mia said. This magic indeed does not make one feel that it is useless. After everyone agreed, I deposited 20 red tokens, 7 blue tokens into the Mia Vendor, and selected Read Language on the LCD screen. A melody came from the computer behind, as though like the sound when you received an email. I looked at my computer and discovered content on it to get the new magic Read Language , you have to select a magic that you have currently to exchange for it. I controlled the cursor and chose Summon Cauldron. Good bye, cauldron. Summon Cauldron this magic, is indeed useful if you want to discuss. But if we want a cauldron, we can go to the cooking classroom in the Cultivating Centre or dig in the kitchen in the dormitories. And even though I got Read Language, this magic did not disappear from the screen on Mia Vendor. Very good, the worry thatevery tool would be first come, first serveddisappears. Hence, there is no need to worry about things in the future. If it is possible, I hope to discuss with everyone at least with Shiki-san, and get the necessary stuff. Anyways I got the new magicRead Language, then we left the white room. Returning to the original place. Kazuhisa: Level 10 Support Magic 4 / Summon Magic 3 Skill Points 4 Volume 2 - CH 45 Chapter 45: Middle School Suppression Operation 5 At the nearest classroom near the stairs on level 2, their battle has just ended, and Mia and I also entered. Because of the battle, Arisu and Tamakis Invisibility lose their effect but the effect of Silent Field remains. When casting this magic, Mias wind magics rank is 3, so the effective time is 3 minutes to 4minutes 30 seconds. As long as we cast Invisibility immediately, there should be enough time to attack another classroom. Actually, if Mia help them to cast magic, her ownInvisibilitywill also lose its effect. If we have to add all of them back, it will waste quite alot of MP. But stealth is the key of this battle plan so we cannot be stingy with MP, we have to do all that we can these have already been discussed in the white room. Mia showed herself and castInvisibilitytowards Arisu and Tamaki. We can feel that Arisu and Tamaki have already left the room. Although we cannot see them, and cant hear them, but we felt a slight scent blow past No, that perhaps that is just in my mind. Actually, Rank 3 Support Magic has a magic called See Invisibility. That is a magic that can see through invisibility. As long as I cast this magic, I will be able to see Arisu and Tamaki now, but This time, it is to let the other 2 get used to the state of invisibility, so I did not cast it on them. But I myself also wish to confirm that everyone has disappeared, hence I also did not cast it on myself. If we are used to it in the future, perhaps there will be a day where we will add See Invisibility into our plans. Next, I sent the crow towards the corridor to check the situation. The crow raised one of its wings, expressing that the plan is successful. When we looked in the corridor, the 3 orcs that are guarding the corridor are already lying on the ground. Arisu and Tamaki are already gone. Perhaps they have already entered the nearby classroom. They are really smart, the next action is a race against time. Once the orcs in the classroom sees the corridor, they will discover the existence of intruders Then at this moment, we are delivered to the white room. Arisu leveled up. Mia Vendor is in the middle of the white room, seemingly the same as just now, without any change. Arisu and Tamaki defeated another 3 orcs in the next room and there are 3 more orcs left in the next room. Which is to say that they level up in the middle of a battle? And there are girls who are still alive. Tamaki mentioned. From her dark expression, the situation that those girls are in, must be very bad, perhaps it is until the extent that they are barely alive. Maybe they will feel that being alive is already a blessing? Or regret that they are still alive? That we will not know. What we can do is to save their lives. If they are willing, then we will use them as soldiers. I also felt that I am too much. But considering the future, this strategy is the best. At least, Shiki-san and I will bear the responsibility for such a cruel strategy, and our decisions are quite firm. How many? At least 2 Probably 3. That is really a lot. But, it is natural to be happy that there are survivors. Arisu, after returning, you should cast Healand Cure Mind on them first, then immediately head for the next classroom. I understand, we must finish it before Silent Field ends right? Yes, we will deal with the rest of the stuff. Okay. Ththat, but Arisu glared at me while squinting. You cannot stare at a girls naked body. I will do my best to respect your wishes. I lowered my head. I will definitely see them, there is nothing I can do about it. But Arisus jealous look is also very cute, so even if she gets angry at me, I am fine with it. I seem to be too easy-going. Yes, if this sort of situation continues, I will probably become numbed to it. Even so, as compared to being down and worried, I feel that laughing casually is better. The girls who are harmed can be replaced, but we are irreplaceable. In this world, humans are not equal. Even so, Arisu is still a bit unhappy. Kazu-san, there is one more thing. Tamaki said with some difficulties. The window frame in the classroom is burnt. What is going on? Mmm I am also not very clear about it, anyway it just feels that it is completely burnt. Other than that, there is a charred body I feel that it should be that of a teachers. Charred? Was it burnt by the orcs for fun? I remembered the low-class campfire in the school grounds. Hmm I am confused. No matter what, we should take a look first. Luckily, the orcs in the corridor has been finished off by Arisu and the others, so there will not be any danger of us being discovered by orcs immediately. Even though Arisu leveled up, this time I want her to keep her skill points, because I wish to raise her Spear Skill to Rank 5 as fast as possible. Arisu: Level 10 Spear Skill 4Healing Magic 3 Skill Point 4 We returned to the original place. I quickly picked up the red gems on the corridor, and Mia also helped to pick them up. Just as we finish picking up all the gems, Arisu and Tamaki walked out from the neighbouring classroom. It seems that they have already defeated all the orcs inside, and done treatment for all the girls who were saved. Because the effect of Silent Field is still effective, so we could only nod to each other. Mia and I switched place with Arisu and Tamaki, and entered the neighbouring classroom. The curtain in the classroom is indeed burnt, and there is still some burnt smell lingering in the air. But there is a stronger scent of odour, so I cant smell the charred smell too much. There is a charred male body in a corner of the classroom. Beside it, there are 4 more bodies of male students who had their head chopped off. In another corner, we discovered 3 powerless and naked girls. Their bodies are stained with the fluids of the orcs, there seems to be no external injuries, it should be because Arisu used magic to heal them. Arisu should have also casted Cure Mindon them too, but when these girls saw me, they also did not try to cover up their bodies. Facing these girls, we are indeed helpless. Before Shiki-san return, we could only let them endure first. But everyone is still able with their limbs intact, that is really great. If their hands or legs are chopped off, then it will be hard for them to fight. Basically if we use Cure Deficitof Rank 4 Healing Magic, there is the chance of recovering lost parts. But Arisus healing magic is currently only Rank 3, so she is unable to use this magic. I called the 2 summoned gray wolves into this room to wait, and have them as bodyguards. When the girls saw the wolves, they are all shocked. Ah it is natural to be scared. But if they scream, we will also be troubled. Due to the effect of Silent Field still being effective, hence I moved my hands around to signal to them that the 2 wolves are safe. But they are completely unable to understand. And feel that I am like an idiot. I looked to the side and discovered that Mia is laughing until she was on the ground. Damn fellow. There is no other way, I could only wait for Silent Field to lose its effect and then use language to convey that the gray wolves are our comrades. Really, see these 2 little dogs with their adorable eyes, what is there to be afraid of? No, they will indeed cause others to feel afraid. Mmm, sorry. While I was thinking, the naked girls shook their heads. I thought it was that weird dog that those pigs brought along.. Wait, that When I had wanted to get closer to ask questions, I was caught by Mia by the sleeve. Kazu-chi, this is not a gentlemans behaviour, you have to turn back. No, I was thinking Just now when I was doing a mime, you are still laughing until you fell onto the ground. Arisu-chi is glaring at you? I quickly turned my head, and save Arisu standing at the door with a sad face, I could not help but feel a bit upset. Kazu-san, we have looked through all the classrooms. We defeated a total of 2 elites, 9 small fries. The survivor is only this girl. Tamaki used her shoulder to support a naked girl. I see, she is the last survivor on level 2? Also, Kazu-sans behaviour made Arisus mood turn bad. I know. Ah ah enough. As compared to this, themonster dogfrom their words is the most important thing currently. That is perhaps the fellow that I saw usingRemote Viewing. The animal that was bigger than the gray wolves, beside the general orc. What does that dog look like? I maintain the stance of back facing the naked girls to question them. Even though I cant see the girls, but I feel that they are laughing bitterly. Mmm, being able to laugh is also a good thing. It is a black dog, and it can spew flames from its mouth. Then the teacher began to burn Spew flames from its mouth? In game terms, it means a breath attack? Aiya, since there are already monsters like orcs, even if enemies that seems like monsters from RPG appears, it is also not that surprising. I thought about it momentarily that perhaps one day such a fellow may appear. As for the reason to why I had thought that such enemies will appear, there is another point supporting it. In Rank 4 Supporting Magic, there is a magic called Resist All. This magic can target one of the attributes in Earth, Water, Fire and Wind, and create a strong resistance against that attribute attacks. What is attribute attacks? Damn, just how similar to RPG do you want to make the system into? So this means that those sort of attack exist. After seeing the explanations, I had cursed at the computer for a while. Just a mention, this is something that happened yesterday. That time Arisu who was beside me who is raging, revealed a bothered smile. Hellhound or Cerberus? Mia spoke in a whisper. Ah, then again, RPG have such a monster inside. Since it is a black dog, then we can just call it Hellhound. Hmm, I feel that Cerberus sounds super strong, so I wish to put it in the range of Hellhounds. Although we gave it a weaker sounding name, but the strength of the enemy will not change. Anyway, lets call it Hellhound. Hmm, it feels that it will be difficult. Kazu-chi, what should we do? I thought about it for a while. If we linger here too long, there could be danger. Honestly speaking, once we meet the hellhound and the general orc together, I feel that things will turn bad. But the 2 seems to be at the same place, so there is no way to separate and deal with them, then Guess we could only retreat? I whispered, and looked at Mia. Mia gave ammm, and nodded. Which means she agrees? Then is Arisu and Tamaki At this moment, the wireless transceiver sent Shiki-sans voice, it seems that they have already returned back to somewhere near the school building. The timing is just right. I said in a small voice. Volume 2 - CH 46 Chapter 46: Middle School Suppression Operation 6 I used the wireless transceiver to contact with Shiki-san, and told her about the girl who is hiding in level 1 which is about Sumire. Other than that I also explained about the matter with the level 2 survivors, and told her the information about the black dog that they saw. Has level 2 been cleared? It is mostly done, next is only level 3. It ends here huh, I feel that your decision to retreat is correct. Shiki-sans judgement is quite fast. When it is time to retreat, we should retreat. We still have some strength, hence we have to retreat. As long as we can return safely, we can come back again. It seems that a certain military man had said something like that. Now that we have entered a real battlefield before, the meaning of these words has really got to me. I looked at the ceiling. Perhaps there are surviving girls on level 3. Maybe they are suffering under the abuse of the orcs right now, even though they are about to die, they are still hanging on, hoping for our rescue. If we retreat here, they will probably never be able to see tomorrows sun. About this, Shiki-san had mentioned it before. It is because the time limit is approaching, that is why we attacked the dangerous main school building. But now, thats the limit, we cannot take anymore risks. The girls who are on still awaiting rescue on level 3, are abandoned by us just like that. Mmm, from my MP, doing it like this is correct. Mia, but then Tamaki looked at Mia with a protesting expression, but Mia just slowly shook her head. We cannot fail, not even 1 mistake can be made. Hearing that, Tamaki kept quiet. These words are very apt. Tamaki lowered her head with unsatisfied expression on her face. This is also something that cannot be helped, Kazu-senpai? Arisu seems to be unsatisfied with my decision too, but she who believes in me, swallowed back her words. Mmm, just until here. Until now, everything has been proceeding smoothly, but once we reach level 3, it may not be so. Moreover there are unknown enemies up there, the risk is too great. B..but, Kazu-san Tamaki raised her head, still unwilling to give up. I looked at her. Th..that, Kazu-san, perhaps there are survivors up there. I know, but we still have to retreat. Tamaki looked at me with an almost crying expression on her face, Arisu placed her hand on her shoulder. Believe in Kazu-san, okay? Tamaki closed her mouth as though she is desperately enduring something. Her teeth are clenched tightly while she kept on shaking her head, and her ponytails shook vigorously up and down. Sorry, I actually made such a selfish request, that was too pathetic of me. Dont say that. I placed my hand on Tamakis head, and caress it gently. I can understand her feelings. But before that, choosing a path that everyone can survive is my responsibility. Okay since we are going to leave, then follow the plan. I asked the girls that we savedif they could move, the girls then attempted to stand up even though their steps are unstable. But in the midst they became unstable, thankful Arisu and Tamaki helped to support them. It seems that wishing for them to move by themselves.. is a bit hard. Forget it, this is something that cant be helped. I understand, I will call Shiki-san and the others over. I used the transceiver to get the support party up to level 2. In the meanwhile, I had Arisu and Tamaki keep a lookout at the corridor. Shiki-san and the others with Sumire, walked up the stairs nervously. Kazu-san, Sumire-chan and these girls, are they the only 4? Mmm. We cannot drag it any longer. The 3 in the classroom, and the one that Tamaki brought over I handed the 4 of them to Shiki-san and the others. Okay, now we just follow the order and go down the stairs Just everyone came out to the corridor We just happen to bump into 3 orcs that are walking down from level 3. Maybe it is time for a change of shift, or maybe they wanted to come and rape the girls that are here. The orcs got a shock and stayed motionless on the spot Anyway the timing is really bad. I immediately shouted out: Arisu, Tamaki! Yes! Understood! Arisu and Tamaki closed in to the orcs quickly. Even though they are in a panic, they still gave a warning cry upwards, and made a pose for engaging. But it is too late. Tamaki closed the distance between them in a moment. Then she used her giant axe to split one of the orcs into halves. At this timing, Tamaki and Mia leveled up, and we are sent to the white room. In the white room, we looked at each other. This is bad everyone gave a troubled expression. Level 3 should have noticed the situation just now right? They should have noticed. I do not know how many orcs are on level 3, but they will probably gather first then come and attack us. Even if it is just a little bit, until Shiki-san and the others leave, we have to buy as much time as possible. Arisu and Tamaki will take charge of blocking the stairs, as for the space inbetween There is only this method. But they were to use the stairs on the other side I am very clear on what Arisu is worried about. There are stairs on the left and right side of the main school building, and both route can access level 1 to 3 and even the rooftop. If the orcs were to come down from both stairs, there will be a team that will reach level 1. Then Shiki-san and the others will be in danger. What should I do? I crossed my arms and think, and without noticing, I looked towards Mia. Yes, how about using Path Wall? Hmm, are we opening a hole in the ceiling? Or on the ground? No, we will open it on the wall. If we open a hole in the external wall of the classroom at the south side , then we will be seen clearly by the courtyard side. But if we open it at the the classroom of the north side, then it will lead us to inside of the building. If we just down directly, we will be able to escape into the forest. Oh oh. Mia clapped her hands with apat, seemingly very impressed with my idea. Okay, the strategy is decided. Tamaki: Level 9Sword Skill 5Physical 1Skill Point 2 Mia: Level 9Earth Magic 4Wind Magic 3Skill Point 2 After returning to the original place, I called Shiki-san who was lending her shoulder to the girls. To the classroom at the north side! We will open a hole in the wall, all of you will jump down! Just these few words, Shiki-san seemed to have understood everything, she turned and called out to the others. In this timing, Mia rushed into the classroom at the north side. She opened her hand towards the wall inside that was facing outside and casted Path Wall, causing the wall to change shape. I dont know if the windows will be affected, hence I had Mia used her magic on the place where there are no windows. In the end, a big hole that was big enough for 2 person to stand side by side was opened on the wall. On the other side of the hole, we could see the inside of the school and the forest is nearby it. We also rush into the same classroom together. I ran to the hole there and kick away the surrounding tables and chairs, opening a path for Shiki-san and the others. Since the situation has become like this, there is no need to worry about the ones above. I created the noise without any hesitation. Come quickly! Understood. Shiki-san supported the girl that she is helping, and jumped down first. But she didnt expect her landing to fail and both of them fell on the ground. But she climbed up immediately and look upwards here. Good, she seems fine. Th..that, its so high Sumire-chi, do your best. Mia slapped the butt of Sumire who is still hesitating. Hurry, while we could still hold on. With Sumire as the first, the girls who were rebuked nodded their heads frantically, and jumped off one by one. As a side note, Mia is younger than them. Forget it, since things have progressed to this, age is no longer important. On the other hand, Arisu and Tamaki are fighting at the entrance of the classroom. They have defeated the initial few orcs, and defeated another 4 orcs that appeared as reinforcements. Then the 2 of them met with the third wave which is the 2 elite orcs. Facing 2 elite orcs, even for the 2 of them, they could not avoid a hard fight. The elite orcs swung the giant axe, attacking violently. I quickly rush to them, and touch Arisu who draw some distance away from the fight. Haste Arisus body is surrounded by red light in an instant, and her movements become very nimble. Making use of the opening from the elite orcs surprise, Tamaki moved back. Kazu-san, please. Okay, Haste. Tamakis body is also surrounded by red light. Tamaki jumped forward. Facing the giant axe that the elite orc had swung in front of her, and shortened the distance between them She gave a blow that was full of vigor, but this blow only hit the lightbulb on the ceiling. No, she deliberately destroyed the lightbulb. The broken glass fell on the ground, and in that instant, the elite orcs stopped moving in confusion. Taking chance of the opening, Tamaki dashed into the opponents range She swung the giant axe, and pulled out the fruit knife from her bosom. She had wanted a back-up weapon, so I gave her that knife, and strengthened it with Hard Weapon. Tamaki held the fruit knife in a reverse grip and swung upwards strongly, cutting open the elite orcs throat. The fruit knife that was casted with Hard Weapon, cut opened the bronze-coloured strong skin easily. Just this blow, nearly cut the half of the elite orcs throat. The elite orc was taken down by Tamakis sudden blow, and its blue blood spray out like a fountain. Good, I did it! Tamaki kept the fruit knife and picked up the giant axe on the ground and went to support Arisu. The 2 of them attacked ferociously together, and finished off the other elite orc in no time. And I leveled up at this moment. Even though we came to the white room, we also do not have anything else to discuss. I am going to raise the Rank of Support Magic. This battle has already ended. For the next battle, it is better to raise the power of Support Magic. The others does not have any differing views. Next is just to retreat, then we will finally be out of danger. I clicked enter. Kazuhisa: Level 11 Support Magic 45/ Summon Magic 3 Skill Points 61 We returned to the original place. And heard the footsteps of the orcs coming down from level 3. Okay, lets escape through the hole! I shouted out and jumped down from the hole. I used my hands to support myself so as to divide the landing force. And my legs do not feel too numb, perhaps it is because of my level up, but I feel that my body has become more muscular. I quickly let out some space and Mia jumped down after me, followed by Arisu and Tamaki, then the 2 wolves. All of a sudden, I felt a sudden fear in my whole body. I raised my head and looked up. Something broke the windows on level 3 and dropped down, landing somewhere near me. That is a creature which moves with 4 legs and is bigger than the gray wolf. Its a black gigantic dog. That dog is somewhere very near me. The ground began to give out sounds of cracking, and began to shaking intensively. I nearly fell on the ground but luckily I managed to hang on. When I raise my head, a gigantic creature that was bigger than 3m was in front of me, that pair of red glowing eyes are glaring at me. Fear caused me to remain motionless. Volume 2 - CH 47 Chapter 47: Middle School Suppression Operation 7 On the asphalt ground nearby the school. A black dog is in front of me. Though I say its a dog, but its body is gigantic, with a length of 3m, it cant be compared with the gray wolves. Which is to say, this fellow is actually this big when I saw it through the crows investigation, it had shrunk its body into a ball, so I hadnt noticed it. Now that it is standing straight, with its body fully stretched, and ready. That pair of ruby red eyes kept on staring at me. Shit, I am completely being locked on, it has treated me as a target. If this fellow is the same as the name that we have given it, a real hellhound from the legends, then coupled with the information that we have gotten today The hellhound opened its mouth, a flame flickered in the depths of its reddish black tongue then it sucked in a breath. A sack like thing situated below the hellhounds throat, expanded like a balloon. That is an amazing organ, an ordinary dog does not have it. Hence I can also understand, that is Kazu-san! Arisu wish to rush to my side, but because she had lost her balance due to landing, it is the same for Tamaki and my gray wolf familiars. So there is no one that could protect me currently. This is fine. I hope that the attack will only be targeted at me. Resist All: Fire. I casted magic on myself. Immediately, the red flames that was spewed from the hellhounds mouth engulfed my entire body. So hot. I gave a groan and rolled on the ground. Even with defensive magic, it cant block this degree of heat? My skin is burning, sounds of my hair burning can be heard. I used my hands to cover my eyes. My throat feels awful, like my lungs are burnt. I retreated 1 step, 2 steps Air Blast. Its Mias voice. Fresh air covered my skin. I raised my head and took a deep breath. I look to the side. The flames spewed from the hellhounds mouth is redirected by the strong wind, and the nearby woods are all burnt. The hellbound glared at Mia with hatred. It took its sight away from me, lowering its body, as though it wanted to pound on Mia. But, before that You bastard! Tamaki jumped out nimbly, and raised her giant axe, closing to the hellhound. Her whole body is still surrounded by the red glow of Haste. Tamaki quickly closed their distance before the hellhound could react. The gigantic black dog reacted towards the incoming threat, and wanted to step back. But it is too late. Tamaki swung down the giant axe, and cut a piece of skin on the front leg of the hellhound. Blue blood sprayed, and turned into flames that burn, part of them even burnt Tamakis gym clothes. Wh..what is this! Tamaki panickedly threw down the axe, wanting to use her hands to pat off the fire on her clothes. The hellhound took the chance and put some distance between them Then it suck in a breath strongly. You wish. This time it was Arisu who rush towards the hellhound. Very good, that is the time. I ran to Tamaki and placed my hand on her shoulder. Resist All: Fire, this should deal with it slightly. The instant the magic was cat, the flames on the gym clothes extinguished, it is really effective. Th..thank you, Kazu-san. Tamakis exposed neck had some burn injuries. Injuries of this extent can be cured with recovery magic, but it seems very painful. Damn, this bastard actually did this to my companion! Tamaki picked up the giant axe on the asphalt ground, and nodded after looking at me, then she turn towards Arisu who is battling with the hellhounds. Arisu used the attack range of the spear and stabbed repeatedly at the range where she will not be splashed with the fresh blood flames. The hellhound also seems to be unfamiliar with fighting with spears, and kept being unable to give the decisive blow. Even so, the hellhounds movements is still very fast. Once Arisu relaxes, it will probably rush towards her. Arisu also understood this, so she used Hasteto its limits, keeping her distance. Even if the flame breath attacks, as long as there is this distance, perhaps she can avoid it. The distance between them is that special, perhaps it is only Arisu who is familiar with battle can do it. Which is to say, Arisu is really good at fighting. Even if it is now, I am still thankful for it in my heart. I only knew after I asked, that she was a girl who hates fighting in the past, hence her fighting talent also kept on sleeping within her, only awakening it yesterday. This moment, Arisu is maintaining the danger distance and suppressing the hellhound. But this situation will probably be unable to be sustained for long. Tamaki! Hmm! Arisu, switch! Tamaki raised her giant axe and rush towards the hellhound. Arisu left the frontline as though she is switching with her, and returned to my side where there is some distance from the battlefield. The hellhound jumped back, avoiding Tamakis chop. Ka..kazu-san you are burnt! Ah, no need to mind it. Or rather Resist All: Fire. I also helped Arisu cast magic that resist fire. As a side note, Mia retreated to somewhere further away than me, looking at Shiki-san and the others who escaped into the forest. Argh, are Shiki-san and the others who have the burdens fine? Just now the fire was also spewed towards the forest. I surveyed the surrounding. Luckily the flames spewed by the hellhound lighted up some places which are quite far away from Shiki-san and the others. Then again, it burnt up the trees that are still growing, these flames are really something. I had understood now, that the human campfire in the courtyard is probably also done by this fellow. That time, if I had not felt unease towards the sight of the campfire, and investigate carefully. No, now that it had come to this, discussing it will not help things. As compared to that, it is more important to win the battle in front of us. If we drag it too long, more orcs will come. But before that Hmm, wait a moment? I suddenly thought about something, this bastard is always near the general orc? Then that fellow That general orc who feels like a demon king Ah shit. Mia looked up. Hearing Mias words, I did not look up, but rush towards the forest, jumping to the naked ground from the asphalt ground. My legs tripped on a protruding rock, making me fall disgracefully. I kept on rolling, anyway it is just to pull some distance. As I had expected, the asphalt ground that I was on, split into halves with a huge sound. Small rocks scattered, and some even hit my face. I raised my head and looked, discovering a very burly black orc kneel on a knee. The super gigantic orc with a silver sword in its right hand, gradually stood up. General Orc. This fellow is the real boss of the orcs here. It looked at the surrounding arrogantly, then took a deep breath Shit, it is coming. I immediately used the new support magic that I learnt. Deflection Spell Rank 5 Support Magic Deflection Spell, is a magic that can be casted on a party member. The premise is that the target must be near the caster, and each time it can only affect one person. The effect is to widen the range of the magic that the target uses next time, for instance if it is a magic that can benefit one member, the beneficial target can widen it to every member in the party. In this sort of situation, the necessary magic is Mia! Please, notice it! Indeed, Mia who had pulled further away, used the silence sound to call out the magics name. Silent Field The general orc opened its mouth, about to roar. As though it is trying to cover its voice ,the silent field widens. Very good! Mia, thanks for noticing! Ah, I have always felt that you are a capable girl. I believe that if its a hikikomori, she will definitely be able to understand what sort of action this monster will take at such a time. The silent magic had its effect, and sealed the general orcs roar It should have been so, but The air is slightly vibrating. I sunk into panic. How can this be, it should not be like this. The surroundings around everyone of us are covered in silence magic But, the general orcs roar seems to be saying that it is useless, and scattered the magic. That roar covered everywhere, as though playing around with our eardrums. This roar is strong to the extent that even our souls could be blown away. Arisu and me who are nearby, are sent flying with the shockwave, and kept on rolling on the mud. What is this? What is going on with this fellow? Magic is not effective on it? No, is the magic being broken? This is too ridiculous, too unreasonable. I raised my head. The general orc looked at me, and an eerie evil smile showed on his face. Volume 2 - CH 48 Chapter 48: Decisive Battle at the Middle School 1 Volume 2 - CH 49 BIFMSMTK Volume 2 Chapter 49 Chapter 49: Decisive Battle at the Middle School 2 The general orc is unable to throw small rocks to attack us because the thumb on its left hand is fractured. But the price is--- We lost Mia''s left hand. No, actually it is not a permanent lost, after all we still have healing magic. A normal <> will not be able to rejoin broken limbs, but if we are using Rank 4 Healing Magic <>, then it may be possible to heal broken limbs. But Arisu''s healing magic is only Rank 3 currently, it seems like there is a need to raise it to Rank 4... Even though we can''t use <>right now, there is still another magic called in <>in Rank 1 Healing Magic, which can stop the time in an object. For instance if it is casted on food, it can prevent rotting. As long as we cast this on Mia''s hand, then we can stop it from being damaged, and preserve it until Arisu raised her Rank. Compared to that, the problem now is, how should we salvage this situation. Arisu and Tamaki are shakened badly, and the general orc is right in front, but they don''t dared to attack. <> has already ended, although the other supporting magic are still effective, but even if the 2 of them work together, it will also be hard to go against the general orc. Moreover, the hellhound is approaching. This is like a dead end. At this time, what should we do... Kazu-san, you should head over to Mia. Shiki-san who is behind me spoke. If it is this side, I will do something to salvage it. Shiki-san said so and walked to me. She used a sharp voice and instructed Arisu and Tamaki, and the 2 of them regain their senses due to it, barely managing to avoid the slash from the orc. Quick, now. Ah, okay. Volume 2 - CH 50 Chapter 50: Decisive Battle at the Middle School 3 But in such a short time, her eyes became sunken, her cheeks are thinned, and her face is paled, like the many dead people that we saw today. It is worth it to be hugged so tightly by Kazu-chi. I bit my lips tightly. I know Mia admires me. At least, she trust in me who is the leader. Because of that, I must tell her that, must decide our direction after today. Wait a moment, Mia. I will raise my healing magic and use Cure Deficitto fix your arm back. No, Arisu. I announced and shook my head firmly. I stared at Arisu who was in shock. Your skill point is now 6, I cannot allow you to raise healing magic, you must raise Spear Skill to Rank 5. Volume 2 - CH 51 Chapter 51: Decisive Battle at the Middle School 4 Volume 2 - CH 52 Chapter 52: Decisive Battle at the Middle School 5 Volume 2 - CH 53 Chapter 53: Tamaki, the Faithful dog Mmm, they often chat in the library. And Isa-chan and Tsukimi-chan... Tamakis expression turned dark and she stopped halfway. The 2 of them... Tsukimi-chan was at the girls dormitory, Isa-chan was in the level 1 classroom just now. I see I nodded. Mentioning them in the conversation, does not mean that they are still alive. And if their friends are among the survivors, then Arisu and Tamaki will be more happy. At the girls dormitory, Arisu is only focused on helping the survivors, and no longer cared about those who died. Among those, so there is a girl called Isa. Arisu has healing magic, and she could use this power to save others. She must have firmed her will, and if she has the time to cry while looking at her friends corpses, then she should have used that time to help the survivors. That is a very sad will, and I have actually helped fueled it. But I do not regret it. Since Arisu is willing to support me, then I will also support her in return. No, not only Arisu, even if its Tamaki or Mia, I will do the same. We are one. It is because we worked together, support each other, thats why we can defeat the general orc. So this is everyones victory. But it is enough for me to know this. Now, I hope that Tamaki can remain happy, confidence is what she need the most now. I caressed Tamakis golden hair and she smiled shyly. Volume 2 - CH 54 Chapter 54: The Past, Now and Tamaki Volume 3 - CH 55 Chapter 55: Mystery Words Tamaki: Level 13Sword Skill 6Physical 1Skill Point 4 Because we do not intend on approaching the high school section directly, hence we are in midst of entering the forest. Basically we returned all the familiars. The remaining ones are the 2 Wind Elementals. If the amount is too many, then the rustling of the grass when we opened the path may be detected by somebody. Even if I saw the breasts of the Wind Elementals, my head doesnt hurt anymore. Volume 3 - CH 56 Chapter 56: Degozaru Volume 3 - CH 57 Chapter 57: What Shiba and co has done Volume 3 - CH 58 Chapter 58: Battle at High School Boys'' Dormitory Even though Tamaki was just beside us, Arisu and I began to twirl our tongues and kissed. After releasing, Arisu panted for air. With her cheeks blushed, she looked at me. Kazu-san, I... You are mine. From now until eternity Yes! Then I glanced at Tamaki. I rubbed Tamakis head violently, who had looked over uneasily. Arisu was shocked to see us like that. We have to explain it clearly now. If we do not explain it clearly now, then it will become a situation where we have to keep on hiding it. Although it was hard to say it, but I told her everything. About how I wandered in the forest aimlessly in self abandonment. About killing the orcs one by one. About Tamaki searching for me alone. About how I was saved by Tamaki. About what happened after that, everything. And also about what was conversed, everything. This is also all my fault. This is also because my heart is too weak. But that is great. I I am slightly happy. That... I hugged Arisu and Tamaki. With alot of strength. Even so I still wished to use more strength to feel their warmth and scent. I cant do it without the both of you. So please, both of you, please love me together. I said it. I said something that was too much. I said something that was like a devil. But probably, that was what we need currently. If everyone is not together, we will definitely be unable to survive from now on. Today we have gone through numerous tough battles. To be able to attain victory in that kind of disadvantageous situation, what we had depended on, was the bonds between us. For the sake of strengthening our bonds, I will do anything. Of course among them, is also for the sake of covering the weakness in my heart. To be honest, the moment when I saw the secret meeting between Arisu and Shiba was the worst. I never expect myself to be so weak. I must accept my own weakness and find a solution to it. For this, both Arisu and Tamaki are necessary. One person is not enough. After understanding this, next is to see their thoughts on it. Finally after the 2 girls looked at each other, then they turned towards me and nodded together. We belong to Kazu-chi. Arisu said. We will both give ourselves to you together. Tamaki said. Our weakness, and Kazu-chi weakness must be slowly filled. Ah yes. I am weak, too weak. I cannot leave my weak self just like that. We will support you. Forever~ and ever! I kissed the 2 of them in sequence. Then I hugged them again strongly. We continued hugging in the white room. Volume 3 - CH 59 Chapter 59: For Everyone, I chose Summoning Magic Volume 3 - CH 60 Chapter 60: The End of the Second Day Volume 3 - CH 61 Chapter 61: The Beginning of the Third Day Volume 3 - CH 62 Chapter 62: Attacking Separately Volume 3 - CH 63 Chapter 63: The Leftover Members Thank you, Kazu... senpai. You dont have to call me with senpai, I did not do anything worthy of respect. Translated @ www.avertranslation.org Sakura shook her head silently. Surveying the surrounding, after confirming that there is nobody around, she continued sayingthere is no such thing. You are a person who could endure adversity, now what we need, is such a leader. You... Because I often trained at the high school section So I know about you. I see, and nodded. She has always been seeing how I looked like. The me who had been mercilessly bullied for a long time. You did not give up on yourself. Instead you sharpened your fangs, waiting for the time to retaliate. You have that sort of eyes, so I remembered it clearly. Was I like that during that time? Translated @ www.avertranslation.org Sakura nodded. As long as you are at the peak of the fight in the sports world, you will be able to understand it. People with that sort of eyes, are very strong. I see, so it is like that. I myself, am not very clear about it, but perhaps because I had that sort of eyes, that caused even more rage within Shiba. She looked at me meekly, not knowing what she is thinking. Sakura lowered her head in panic. Sorry. Huh, what? I do not have any intention of ridiculing you. Oh oh, I see... Indeed, the memories at the high school section are all about being bullied. Just seeing Arisu and Shiba meeting, make me panic without any reason. But, Shiba died. Volume 3 - CH 64 Chapter 64:Giant Wasp Volume 3 - CH 65 Chapter 65: The Northern Forest Battle 1 Volume 3 - CH 66 Chapter 66: The Northern Forest Battle 2 Volume 3 - CH 67 Chapter 67: The Northern Forest Battle 3 Volume 3 - CH 68 Chapter 68: The Northern Forest Battle 4 Volume 3 - CH 69 Chapter 69: The Northern Forest Battle 5 Volume 3 - CH 70 Chapter 70: The Final Battle in the Cave at the Northern Forest Volume 3 - CH 71 Chapter 71: What is Waiting Ahead Volume 3 - CH 72 Chapter 72: The Secret of the Cave After about a minute, Shiki-san returned, saying that there is a Y-shaped intersection in front. The depths at the right side seems to have sounds of girls. Could it be that there are other surviving students? It could be a possibility. Or perhaps it is a trap, or something the orcs made using Wind Magic. When Wind Magic reaches Rank 4, it has the skill to create sound. It can create any sound. Using this skill, you can imitate anyones voice. Earlier when we met with the orcs, Rank 3 Lightning was used as a main attacking move. When Wind Magic reaches Rank 4, there is no such attack magic. But we cannot remove the possibility of the orcs using Rank 4 Wind Magic. If the orcs could do it. Of course this could be a trap. But what should we do. Volume 3 - CH 73 Previous Chapter | Project Page | Next Chapter Chapter 73: The Girls who Became Sacrifices Adding the total number of people in the Middle School and the High School, at least 100-300 females are missing. According to the survivors from the middle school dormitory, the existence of the Mage Orc had commanded the orcs to bring the girls away. Where? Perhaps they are in this cave. For what? The scene before my eyes, is the answer. The creepy mass of flesh, which is a reminiscent of a human internal organs that are about 5m long, are constantly wriggling in the corner of the room. Around that flesh, hand-like things are growing out while wiggling and stretching towards the ceiling. If it is under the sunlight, probably it will be bright pink in colour. Because the brightness of Night Sight is around evening time, so now it seems like it is dyed in blood which feels disgusting. In the lump of flesh, the missing female students are imprisoned within. No, being eaten. This should be a more accurate way of saying it? People who are groaning breathlessly, with only their face sticking out while the majority of their bodies are submerged within the flesh. People are twitching in convolution with their hands and legs outside. People who revealed their pale coloured breasts. From where we are, we can see about 5-6 people. Before the figures of the students who became sacrifices, Mias body and mine turned stiff. Mia swallowed her saliva Ten..tentacle play. . This girl My nervousness disappear in an instant. Behind that Shoggoth-like thing! Tamaki, Arisu, something is nearing on the left side! Mia, use magic to attack the Archer on the right side!(TL note: Shoggoth = a creature in Cthulhu Mytho) Mmm, leave it to me!Lightning Mia released her lightning and like an arrow, the Archer on the right side is pierced. The Archers body became numbed and fell backwards. Tamaki used her backup dagger against the Archer who is nearing. Arisu stabbed towards the Archer who is slightly at the side. The 2 of them turned away after seeing what is inside in the left side. To kill the Mage Orc, there are many enemies, but they are not that strong. The trap here, has made the Iron Golem powerless but this fellow will be fine even if we fry it in oil. But time is of utmost importance. The 10 Archers closed to Arisu and Tamaki, and threw down their bows and took out their swords. Even though they cant defeat the 2 of them. Though Tamaki also has a dagger, but even so Arisu still took out her tachi. (TL note: Tachi = a type of Japanese sword) The Archers are defeated one by one. When the 3 Archers are defeated, Tamakis level increased. We entered the white room. In the white room. The 5 of us faced each other. Yes, 5 of us. When Shiki-san saw my paled face, she had a confused look. We began to explain the situation before us respectively. I see that kind of scary thing Shiki-san crossed her arms before her chest and began to think. After a moment, she raised her head and looked at me. Is that fellows name decided to be Shoggoth? What No, names are important. Everyone gave a bitter smile. At the same time, their shoulders also relaxed. Shiki-san winked at me and grinned. Ahhh, it was deliberate. If there are more suitable names. Globster or something. A grotesque blob monster. I guess it is like a type of UMA, a creature with a body of flesh.(TL note: Globster = an unidentified organic mass that washes up on the shoreline of an ocean or other body of water, UMA = unidentified mysterious animal) Woah so dependable. This isnt a monster in a game but a UMA? No, but I can say that this is something that Cthulhu Mytho does not have. Globster There are many explanations for that as a whales corpse. Mia knows this. UMA is a NEETs hobby. Mia raised her thumb. Maa but how should I say it it is actually nothing much. Thanks to Mia, the mood became better. Just now thanks to her acting dumb, I had stopped to look. She is probably not naturally dumb, but rather she had calculated it. A rare talent. Just mentioning, Globster is not a UMA, but actually it is just an unknown piece of meat found at the beach Thi.. This time, I will listen to what you are saying. Mia began to describe it delightfully, while Shiki-san was considering to interrupt or not to. Maybe she is already doing it. Then if its that Globster.. Kazu-kun, what do you think? What huh I wouldnt want to say about the situation that those girls are in. They are really unfortunate, but it is about the nature of things. In the worst situation, perhaps killing them is also a good thing. Arisu and Tamaki deliberately gave out sounds of suppression. Shiki-san announced the heartless decision directly, she must have wanted the girls to use their own words to leave their impressions. The reason is very simple. I, Kaya Kazuhisa, is a symbol of love and mercil, a leader should have the brilliance to light everyone up. To Shiki-san, it is controlling everyone strictly, and at times overbearing. Ah, though saying being merciful is myself, it send a chill down my spine. No matter what this is necessary. Hmm, my mind understands it. A carrot and stick. The 2 different ends in an organisation. Even if Shiki-san got the short end of the stick, but this is what we have decided on. Though I feel that Arisu and Tamaki are being lied to, and that my heart is aching.. But it is important that both of them have to understand it. For instance, when helping those that should be helped, like saving the lives of the girls who went crazy. If Cure Mind cannot heal them then at that time. Those who lost their 4 limbs, right. There is a need to useCure Deficit to recover the lost parts. It is fine during normal times, but now in the Cultivating Centre, there isnt any excessive ability to support those kind of people. No matter how merciless the decision is, this is something to be expected. At that time, even if it is her own orders, Shiki-san will also raised her chest proudly. Because no matter when, she has her power and her duty. I will also definitely accept her courage. Then perhaps this will be after this battle. Then, the problem is whether the Globster is eating the girls or is it doing something. Hmm, Kazu-kun, what do you think of it when you were there? To be honest, Mia will know more details. Everyones sight focused on Mia, while she deliberate coughed and looked around with a clueless expression. Anyway, is H included? If possible, dont let the mood settle down. Then Mia used her hands to cover the edge of her mouth, temporarily in thoughts. In games, things that are summoned out with sacrifices, for example like Mana or monsters like evil gods Monstersthe wasps? Girls who are trained by the monsters let alone giving birth.. Then raped forever gulp. Really, I dont feel grateful to the monsters. Just now we have also mentioned it, the large number of wasps that appeared this morning. Could it be that something happened? But.. what is it? Currently in the place we are battling, there are no Giant Wasps. If this is a nest, but yet there are no traces of it. What exactly is going on. It could have just been a coincidence, but.. It seems that the highest possibility is that the Globster is using Mana to transfer targets? So it is there? Shiki-san and I looked at each other. We shall not talk such strange developments for now. Isnt there someone who is conducting such a ritual? That was one of the scenario that Shiki-san and I have assumed for now. Yesterday, I had discovered another stone monument. As for why the orcs are coming out from this cave, things about these. I dont wish to think about evil gods being summoned. If evil gods appeared, can we win? If Spear Skill and Sword Skill are Rank 9 then maybe. Anyway, for Tamaki who has been only raising Sword Skill, she still needs to level up another 5 levels before Sword Skill reaches Rank 9. Today, since the beginning, Giant Wasps and Archer Orcs have been appearing one by one, perhaps there is really such a possibility. Such a possibility, to be honest, I dont even wish to think about it. Anyway, we shall move with such a basis first. I will move over there immediately too. Shiki-san, before the battle ends, it is fine to not show yourself too. If that is so, then it will be a great help. Without Shiki-sans leadership, the gathering at the Cultivating Centre will disappear immediately. Just by myself, I am unable to lead 30 female students. If it is possible to let Shiki-sans power increase here, it will be beneficial to the entire group. After we discussed some more things, we returned to the original place. Tamaki: Level 18Sword Skill 7Physical 1Skill Point 7 We returned to the battlefield immediately. The Wind Elemental on the right side is fighting alone, and after suffering a concentrated range attack from 4 Archers, it fell to the ground and disappeared. But the Wind Elemental also brought an Archer down along with it when it died. Then Arisu leveled up. And used the skill points to rank up Spear Skill. Arisus Spear Skill is now Rank 6. Arisu: Level 18 Spear Skill 56Healing Magic 5 Skill Point 60 After simple discussion, we came out of the white room. Immediately afterward, Mias Lightning killed another one. Then there are only 2 Archers left on the right side. The Archers without anyone to disturb them, began to release arrows with Mia and me as the targets Whirlwind. Mia created a violent tornado along the line of sight as a hindrance. At the front, Arisu and Tamaki began a rumble with the Archers who had a sword in their hands. The 2 of them took down the Archers one by one overwhelmingly At that time, a Mage Orc appeared from the dark side on the right. The Mage Orcs staff pointed towards Arisu. No, more accurately saying, it is the Arisus iron spear. Shit, that is coming. Arisu! It is fine! Arisu grabbed the spear tightly with her 2 hands. And bit her lips strongly. She is desperately holding the spear that was heated red with Heat Metal. Dispel Arisu used magic on her spear. Rank 3 healing magic Dispel can cancel any effect of magic. This time, the heating effect of Heat Metal disappeared. But it also charred Arisus hands black.. Even so, the Mage Orc seemed shocked. Not only was its magic resisted, but it was even scared of the Dispel . This was the plan that Shiki-san had thought out. Heat Metal being removed, does not have much meaning. But if it is a cancelling magic, then it will be useless for the enemy to use the same move again. This is a psychological attack, that was what Shiki-san said. Mia also nodded in agreement. Such a dirty gamer, I scolded in a vulgar way in the white room. Words of praise. Hmm, words of praise. Both of them raised their chest proudly. Though I feel that it is not acceptable. But I will leave it be. Just as Shiki-sans prediction, the Mage Orc changed to other magic. Stone Bullet of Rank 1 Earth Magic. As it is only Rank 1, it does not have much destructive power. Taking advantage of the gap, Arisu took the javelin on her back and threw it towards the Mage Orc. Go. The javelin pierced through the Mage Orcs chest beautifully. The Mage Orc vomited blood out from its mouth violently and collapsed. Then we entered the white room again. This time it was Shiki-san whose level rose. Just nice my skill point is 4, lets raise Detection. Shiki-sans survival is a priority. Of course it will be good with that. We nodded. Arisu, the plan after returning is to cover this side just like that. Settle the Archers on the right side. Yes, I know. Over half of the monsters in front are killed by the 2 vanguards. Tamaki should be fine alone with the 4 left. The 2 Archers on the right side wanted to get pass the tornado to get into a shooting position. To deal with the Archers plans, Arisu and I have decided to move. On the left side, 5 Archers are fighting with 2 Wind Elementals. It will be fine at here. Then, we will leave the white room. Shiki controlled the computer. Shiki: Level 8Detection 4Throwing Skill 3 Skill Point 40 The battle heads to its ending. Volume 3 - CH 74 Chapter 74: Globsters Ability There are about 11 Archers left. To the current us, there are no real opponents here. But the problem is the Globster that is deep in the left side. It has been quivering eerily like a pulse since just now, and in the end, will we make a move against it? My.. my senses are warning me against that. Mia, we are going to advance! Mmm, okay. After avoiding the trap, we ran in quick pace towards the centre of the square. The 2 Archers at the right side quickly shot arrows at us, but they were obstructed by the wall of Whirlwind created by Mia. During this, Arisu had shortened her distance with the enemies on the right side. The Archers began to retreat while shooting arrows at Arisu. Then we noticed that the 5 Archers which are fighting with the 2 Wind Elementals on the left, are gradually moving deeper into the cave. Are they intending to meet up with the Globster? Mia, focus your Lightning on the left. Mmm, are we preventing them from getting there? She understood me well. Mia, for the sake of restraining the Archers on the left, let out a few Lightning. Luckily as we had moved to the centre of the square, we could prevent the movements of the enemies on the left effectively. Then, to the enemies, our movements have hastened their decision. Suddenly all of the 5 Archers on the left ran deeper into the cave. The 4 opponents in front of Tamaki too, ran towards the Globster at the same time. Oi! Oi! Wait! Dont run! Tamaki chased after them in a hurry. Her dagger had slashed open an Archer from the back. There is no other choice, since it was not her usual weapon, although there is still a bit of distance, but it is still enough. The Archers after abandoning their bows, their battle strength has decreased significantly, but yet they did not think of picking up their bows. One of the Archer, stood in front of Tamaki to block her path. Dont.. Block the way! A flash was created by Tamaki with the short sword. The Archers throat was severed with that blow. Before she was sprayed by that blue blood, the body of the Archer flew away like a pole while spinning, then Tamaki continued to chase after the remaining 2. But in that instant, the remaining 2 Archers had put quite a bit of distance between them. The Archers on the left, one was defeated by Mias Lightning, while the Wind Elementals defeated one each, respectively. Even so, the remaining ones continued to run towards the Globster. The 2 on left side, and the 2 that escaped from Tamaki. That moment. The whole body of Globster, began to tremble like a shelf. Then it began to give off a bluish white light. With that lump of flesh as the centre, a 10m wide white round circle-like thing began to surface on the ground of the cave. Indeed. Kazu-chi, that is a magic formation! Mia panicked. Ah, I know! Tamaki! When I noticed, Tamaki had ran out again. When the Globster had trembled, she had taken her first step. I began to cry out while running. Tamaki, stop your pursuit! Ah, what! Really this Tamaki did not hear my commands. Forgetting it, she began to approach the Archers and then defeated another one. But then, Tamakis body also entered the white circle. No! Huh? Tamaki turned her vision towards her feet. That moment, she finally noticed something strange. But its just that. I noticed. The meaning of the circle on the ground. Although Mia and I understood but Tamaki did not. So Tamaki was just standing there. I ran towards her who did not know the situation, and grabbed her hands. Tamaki! Ah, Kazu-san? There is already no time left. I pulled Tamakis body back. Ah, wah! Tamaki lost her balance and was swung out of the white circle. Reversely, I, because of the force, flew into the circle. The white light within the circle, began to shine even brighter. Ahahahahahah Is this already useless? I gave up I looked towards the entrance. To Shiki-san who was shouting over there. 2 hours later! Surrounded by white light, while falling down, I shouted. 2 hours later! Shiki-san, at first, looked towards me while in shock But then she gave off an ah look. Her ability is really good. She nodded. Good, she understood. If it is that, it will be fine. I had forced myself and smiled towards Tamaki who fell outside of the white circle. Before long. My vision was dyed white by the strong light. Then I felt dizzy. My surroundings seems to be a huge whirlpool that is rampaging around. I felt disgusted. I had to use my hands to block my mouth to prevent the intense vomiting feel. In the next instant. My conscious turned into nothing. I heard music. A strong female voice. An unknown language. At least it is not Japanese. The melody is gentle like a love song and yet sad. I dont know why, but my tears began to flow out. I opened my mouth as though guided by that voice.. Is there anyone, and shouted My body is weak, and unable to use any strength. I heard sounds of grunting. It must be the voices of the Archers. The enemies are nearby. If I dont get up now. I raised my head and forced my eyes opened How piercing. That was what I felt in the beginning. I shut my eyes immediately, and fell down in reflex. Luckily, the enemies did not attack. But without doubt, they are nearby. Damn, where are they. There are 3 Archers left. Right, the Wind Elementals, should also be around with me. I instructed the 2 Wind Elementals to protect me. A feeling of strong wind began to swirl around in my surroundings. I relaxed and raised my upper body before slowly opening my eyes. The sight of the blue sky and a wide grassland came into view. Ah I was shocked and then I saw the Wind Elementals beside me. The 2 familiars looked at me and nodded as though your orders please. No, even if you said so, I am I stood up shakily. I relooked my surroundings again. Our position seems to be on a cliff. The 3 Archers ran down the slope quickly, thinking of escaping. And there dont seem to be signs of enemies nearby. Then.. shall we kill these Archers? Hearing my order, the 2 Wind Elementals chased after the Archers. Though there is quite abit of distance, but the Wind Elementals who flies in the sky, have an overwhelming speed. Hence, once they caught up, the Archers have no chance of victory. After defeating 2 Archers, my level rose. I stood in the white room. Until just now there are still 4 of my companions, but now I am alone. I gave a loud sigh. Maa.. I understood. When I became Tamakis substitute, I understood. I was transferred. I was embroiled in the transfer of the Globster, and sent to who knows where. Yes, that disgusting lump of flesh has something that can send things. Honestly speaking when I chased after Tamaki, I had thought of wouldnt it be good if both of us are transferred?. If that is so, even now, we can avoid thinking in loneliness when alone. Although that is so, maa.. My body had moved involuntarily. No choice.. Ah It echoed lonelily. That voice was absorbed by the walls in the white room. Ah, I am about to cry. I shook my head, chasing away my timidness. 2 hours. Yes, didnt I make an agreement with Shiki-san? Shiki-san should be able to accurately understand the meaning of that sentence. After 2 hours. I will use Rank 6 Summon Magic Summon Circle . The base of Summon Circle is drawn at the Cultivating Centre. The things that are placed there, the people who are standing there, when this magic is used, will be transferred to my side. Will Shiki-san do the things that I requested for? Or Will I be abandoned. Abandoned. When I thought of it, an intense pain was felt in my heart. My heartbeat increased. Ah again. I had thought I overcame it a long time ago I bit my lips and shook my head intensively, chasing away my timidness. And shouted with a loud voice. I got my senses back forcefully from the me who was about to sink into confusion. I am fine. Shiki-san will not betray me. On the whole, towards the decision of abandoning me, Arisu or Tamaki, will not permit it. Probably, hence Mia too, and Arisu and everyone will have similar thoughts. But if the 3 who have the highest combat strength are persuaded by Shiki-san somehow it seems possible. After all it is Shiki-san. No, there will not be a problem probably. I repeatedly prayed. Ah what huh, I did not progress at all. In the end, I Mmm, if you want to cry, you can also cry? Huh? I turned behind in a panic. Yeah Mia was standing behind me. She made a victory sign, proudly. Wh..why is Mia here? I was a bit careless. Ca..careless Saying this, when I turned behind just now. Mia who should be there, was not there. Although it could be that I did not notice her Dont tell me, at that moment, immediately after me, she ran in? If that is true, she is really fast. Kazu-chi is alone, so I worried. Mmm.. That, thanks. Thanks to that, I saw the weak Kazu-chi. Ah. I remembered my ugly sight. Now my face, must be very red. Mia, opened her mouth and laughed. Dont mind it, everyone has their dark past. I raised my head and gave out a weird cry towards the ceiling. Due to shame and depression, I rolled around on the ground in the white room. After my chaos is resolved. I began to confirm the situation with Mia again. Anyway we have to investigate the location of the transfer. What the monsters have planned and what will happen from now on, we have to understand them all. Actually, I have considered using the crows to enter with Remote Viewing. Although my plans have been disrupted slightly, but towards the plans of the monsters and impeding their actions that will clash with our benefits, this decision has not been disrupted. Hmm, I guess Shiki-chi will send Arisu-chan and Tamaki-chan over after 2 hours. That was what Mia said. Where did those thoughts come from? Haste is better than being slow.(TL note: ׾٤W˄٤) Indeed that is so. Mia and I nodded to each other. Then I closed my eyes. My mind recalled the scene when I surveyed the surroundings. From the cliff, I can see a place, there is a city. That is the common fortress city that you see in a fantasy world. A place with people. The natives in this world. If we are to contact them, some risk should be tolerable. Other than that, we can obtain information to some extent. Our directions for the next few hours, will be decided by it. I took a few deep breaths and calm my feelings down. Currently I have 6 skill points, but these are to be saved. If I am to move alone with Mia, then the next one to level up should be Summon Magic. Then shall we go? Mmm. I pressed the return button. And returned to the original place. Kazuhisa: Level 21 Support Magic 5/ Summon Magic 6 Skill Points 6 After exiting from the white room, we focused on the battle of the Wind Elementals chasing after the Archer. There is only 1 Archer remaining. If there is no special problems, then it should end soon. Mia and I came down from the cliff and recovered the red gems by the Archers. Ah, shit. Now we just have to keep the gems properly. Currently I hold roughly about 7 blue gems and 20 red gems. After asking Mia, she has roughly around 3 blue gems and 30 red gems. Raising our head, once again, we looked at the faraway city. At there, we noticed something by coincidence. Hey, Mia, that city Mmm? Wait a moment, I am taking out my glasses. Short-sightedness? If it is normally, then it is fine, but. Mia took out a old fashion black frame glass from her chest and look towards the city with a hmm- A few seconds later, she gave a ah. Black gas no its smoke. Hmm, and there is something on the left. Although I wore glasses, I cant see it properly is it a monster? Ah, I guess it is. Although it is a type that we have never seen before A monster that is tanned with red skin. Without any hair, it is carrying huge rocks and throwing them at the citys wall. Although if it is just this, it feels like the orcs can do it too, but the biggest problem is that, when you compared the monster with the city walls So big Mia said out that point simply. Is it about 4m tall? That was what I estimated. Probably, that rock too, it can be considered as a huge rock. Giant? It feels like that. Mia groaned in a small voice like in Shingeki no Kyojin. No, I can just pinch her. Around there, there are monsters too. Although we cannot see it clearly from here. We understood the situation a bit. Mia and I looked down. That city seems to be under attack. It seems so. Then what should we do. I held my breath. No matter how the residents in the city are like, the enemies of the monsters, to us, are all possible companions. But currently, I have spent most of my MP, if its just Mia The 2 hours is going to be long. Volume 3 - CH 75 Chapter 75: The World Outside Volume 3 - CH 76 Chapter 76: Mias Wish Volume 4 - CH 77 Chapter 77: Battle of the Fortress City 1 Indeed I am still not good at flying. Once I circled, I will lose my direction. I cant even fly in a straight line without wobbling around. Mia who cant seem to take it, pulled my hand. Sorry. Ah. There is something called the right man in the right place. We cant expect much from Kazu-chi who is bad at physical stuff. No matter how she commented, I cant rebate because my flying skills are that unreliable. It is so irritating until I am about to lose sight of my target and use my MP to summon the griffin. After all if I am on the back of the familiar then there will be no problem. ..there wont be any problem right? That was what I thought. I shall not mention about that for now as we lowered our altitude slowly at around the speed of a car and glide about 1m above the grassland. The grass that grew tall moved like surging waves. It is during such times that we can enjoy the joys of flying. The 2 Wind Elementals and the crow flew together with me. Currently we are on the south side of the cliff, flying toward the north, so to the enemies, we are flying with the light behind us. It will be hard for our figures to be discovered. But to us, it is very easy to observe our enemies. I used one of my hand to hold the binoculars to observe the citys surroundings. The city wall that is destroyed is on the west side of the city. The Giants have broken through the city walls until the other side, while crushing the soldiers along the walls with their hands. After the 6 Giants passed through, there isnt any figures of the soldiers protecting the walls left. Are they completely wiped out or did they run away? Well defending the city wall that is like that, is like asking for death, so they probably ran away. The green skinned humanoids took the chance to approach the wall. Using rope ladders, they worked together to scale the wall. The green-skinned are helping each other, showing the spirit of cooperation. These fellows are smarter than the orcs. This is not good. Until we have been using strategies of fighting against those whose brains are not that good. This time, it will probably be different from the past. No, if we acted like in the past, we will, no doubt, suffer a strong counter attack. It feels like the ending of beginner tutorial. I dont even wish to think that the intense battles that we had until yesterday were nothing but some tutorial for beginners, but our will to fight probably still exist. Currently there is only the 2 of us. And our vanguards are weak. Since we dont have our strong cards, Arisu and Tamaki, we have to be more careful with our actions. If necessary, we may have to decide whether to abandon the battle. The worst situation is to ignore the city and escape. Of course we are still trying not to move towards such a direction Kazu-chi, lets take a detour. Mia changed our route slightly to the right. That is a place where it cant be seen from the area where the walls have collapsed. I am guessing Mia is intending on approaching the outer walls first. At the first glance, there is no sign of any soldiers on the city walls. Are all of them out to engage the enemies that appeared on the interior? Such a rash and desperate battle. But to them, this is a battle to protect their home. Even if we took care to fly carefully, there was enough time to fly there. We finally reached the city walls. The walls created by stones seems quite easy to be destroyed. There are even moss on the walls. Are they properly maintained? Or they dont even have the concept of maintaining? Or perhaps this have existed in the past and they are just continuing to use it. After we approached, we discovered that there are moats dug around the city walls. The moats near the collapsed wall are probably filled up with rocks thrown by the Giants previously. The monster army is probably moving according to a plan. Then what exactly is happening on the other side of the wall Lets use the crow and Remote Viewing to investigate the interior first. There are completely nobody from our side of the city walls until the other end. There should be some reason for this distance battle. It seems like there is nobody assigned to this area. Such a formation, what if the enemies feinted them. Or they believed that feints are impossible? Or perhaps they dont even have the spare manpower.Mia mumbled in a small voice. I see, that is also possible. Actually just now when I used the crow to scout, the number of soldiers that I discovered was around that much too. We are able to tell the number of soldiers, there are many people who we cant differentiate from civilians or soldiers.. Or rather it should be said that the equipments of the soldiers are quite messy. It is to the extent that they numbered above 100 but below 200. Ah, even if we continue to think, nothing will happen. Mia recast the flying magic on me and herself. Then we fly up the city wall. We surveyed the city on the city wall. From a high point, we looked at the area where the wall collapsed. What is happening there, is a massacre. The 6 Giants crushed the houses and sent both the soldiers and the roadblocks flying. But the soldiers are not just waiting for death. Dozens of arrows flew towards a Giant. The Giant used his hand to protect his head and with a light swing of his arm, the arrows that flew over are knocked down. The arrows are completely unable to penetrate the Giants skin. The archers on the buildings have witnessed the overwhelming difference in strength. At this time, the green skinned soldiers shot arrows over. The human archers were shot dead. Those green-skin used the Giants as shields and defeated the surrounding enemies. Their cooperation is not bad Hobgoblin My reaction is huh?. Hobgoblin. They are the superior species of the goblins that commonly appears in games, in the same class as orcs. That isHobgoblins? Or rather the goblins havent even appeared yet! Just a temporary name only. If we call them goblins, it feels unsuitable as goblins are usually portrayed as small-sized. Indeed, that was very true! After all it is just a name. If it is successful, we will know its name. But the white room did not tell us the names of the Hellhounds and the Giant Wasps. Nno? It is because we named it first, so that is why it didnt tell us? Regarding this assumption Mia mumbledperhaps it is like thisin a small voice, then she raised her head and looked at me. But anything is fine for now. It is not important anyway. Ah, ah ah, yes. Even in Atorimu, it is about monsters. There are even more amazing monsters.(TL note: ȥ`= Atorimu, seems to be a game) I understand that you are trying to use the feeling of a game, but I am sorry as I dont know it. Mia was saddened. Then she keep shaking her head. Oi, hero volunteer, how do you live in a game? Nn. I have buckled up what should we do, Kazu-chi? I looked at the city which had become a battlefield again, and this time the west side caught my eye. One of the Giants have strayed away from the main battlefield while chasing the escaping human soldiers. This is a chance. There is one who strayed away. So we can help the others too, it can be considered a stone with 2 birds. It is better not to place your hopes on their thanks. Perhaps the humans may even attack us. Mia was dumbfounded for a moment and then she clapped with her hands. Suspicious people who can use magic. They must be witches, thats right. Even if they dont think of it in that way, our dressing is also Currently we are wearing gym clothes with a backpack. In Japan, we will look like normal students, but as for the people in this world I roughly looked at the people in this city, their clothes are made roughly from a piece of cloth. Their clothes is one that needs to tie a knot around the waist, and even the males also wear skirts. Currently the soldiers that are escaping are still waiting leather armour. No matter how you look at our dressing, we looked weird. It cant be helped if we are judged. No, even before they judge, they would have escaped. Moreover I am bringing monster familiars. Turning back, the Wind Elementals are half naked females made of wind. Even to me, if someone without any knowledge were to see this, they will also treat it as a monster. And me who is leading multiples of those, is even stranger. Even so, I dont wish to go and defeat the Giant without even using the Wind Elementals. The protection by the familiars is a must. After all this battle is just a warm up. I wish to win with minimum expenditure in MP. Mmm, I agree with Kazu-chi in preserving the MP and wait until Summon Magic reaches Rank 7 and then summon a new familiar. The strength of a summoned familiar is roughly 2 Rank lower than a student with Weapon Skill. If it is the Centaur Knight summoned with Rank 7 Summon Magic, it is about as strong as Arisu when she has Rank 5 Spear Skill. But Arisu is smarter so her battle methods may also be better. Regarding the strength of the Giant, from how it looks, it should be possible for Arisu when she has Rank 5 Spear Skill that was what I felt. Of course, the Giant has an overwhelming amount of strength, and his attack range is wider. So a contrasting battle plan is necessary. But until now, all our battles have been like that. Be it the Elite orcs, the General, their figures are overwhelming stronger in strength. Arisu and Tamaki have always battled with the premise that their opponents are stronger in strength. Using ranged and melee attacks, they overcome the differences in physical. Just that with the Giant as an enemy, it is just like the difference is only bigger than usual. This caused the situation to be very troublesome. But the general flow will be like that. Then since the enemy is a simple idiot, they are more or less the same. First, lets try this. Mia casted flying magic on me and herself. Together with the 2 Wind Elementals, we invaded the city. We flew in the shadows of the buildings and got closer to the strayed Giant who is heading south. The Giant that is chasing the escaping soldiers did not notice us. And it is too far from the main troops. Mia, use Stone Bind first. Rank 4 Earth MagicStone Bind is a magic that is used on stones. Luckily part of the streets in this city is made of stones. Now the Giant is passing through such an area. Stones which are casted with Stone Bindare very sticky. If they are casted on the stone pavements, then the soles of the Giant will be stuck to the ground. If it is done well, we can just depend on Mias attack magic to finish of the Giant directly. If it is not possible, then we will use the Wind Elementals to stop the Giants movements, then indeed we are still going to use Mias attack magic to kill the Giant. No matter what, we are still relying on Mias attack magic Before I summoned out the Rank 7 familiar, there is no other methods. Luckily there are magic to kill him when the Giant is trapped. At the next turn, we found the figure of the Giant. The Giant with an ugly face is stepping on the discovered soldiers. Just like a tomato being squashed until it burst, darkish red fluid sprayed everywhere. Although I am no longer shakened by such a scene.. But I was angered, and clenched my fist tightly. Mia bit her lips tightly. Just like me, Mia is also angry. We landed behind the building around 15m away from the Giant. Then we peek out to look at the Giant. Until now, the enemies have yet to discover us. The Giant smiled in satisfaction at the crushed soldiers. Just like a toddler. Neoteny, should I said that? The face is really ugly, that was what I thought. Lets go. Ah, leave it to me. The battle begins Volume 4 - CH 78 Chapter 78: Battle of the Fortress City 2 I peeked out from the shadows of the buildings slightly and observed the Giant that is standing on the pavement that is about 15m away. It is really huge. His full height is about 4m, like a certain giant robot which is like an iron coffin, although I knew that in my heart, but It is indeed different when you look at it from up close. The pressure it emits is completely different from the orcs and Giant Wasps. When I was younger, I looked at the elephants in the zoo. When the elephants walked, even the ground will tremble. I was dumbfounded as I gaze at the elephants across the fences. That time I knew I was safe, I will not be attacked by the elephants, because there is a wall that will never be broken. But now it is different, there is no such thing as an unbreakable wall. But I clenched my fist. Now we need to defeat this, and get rid of the others too. The battle began as Mia released Stone Bind at the Giants feet. The Giants feet sunk into the ground and was stuck by the pavements. Okay, we succeeded! Mia, the sound erasing.. Nnn.Silent FieldPoison Smog First is to use Silent Field to prevent the Giant from making any noise. Then the green clouds with tints black will completely surround the Giants body. The painful screams of the Giant.. There should be some, but you would not be able to hear anything as he is in the Silent Field. Poison Smog is a magic that creates poison smoke. There is something similar in Rank 3 Water Magic, but this is in Rank 5 Wind Magic. It is a much faster acting magic. This venomous poison will corrode the skin once contact is made. If a normal human is in the smog for about 15 seconds, then he will die. This is a magic that is very effective in group battles. Together with restraining magic like Stone Bind, we will be able to display its vicious nature to the utmost. Now our assumption is being proven. The us who are outside the smog can understand the Giants pain. But the Giants feet are unable to leave the ground, so he is unable to escape It should have been like that. The Giants roar rang. Even we, who are far away, can feel the impact. The houses in the vicinity are shaking. Yes, Silent Field has been broken. It can destroy magic just like the General! But even though Silent Field is destroyed, but the Stone Bind is still intact. The Giants feet are still stuck to the ground. Then the smog that was created using magic, is still lingering in the surroundings of the Giant. ThisSilent Field is Rank 2, Stone Bind is Rank 4, and Poison Smog is Rank 5? So as to say, even if this guy has something like Dispel Roar: Rank 2 so it can only destroy magic that are Rank 2 and magic that are above Rank 2 cant be destroyed? No, there is the possibility that it can destroy Rank 3 Magic. If it is really like that, then we dont have to worry when we are escaping. This guy can just be killed by the smog just like that. But just now that roar has probably warned the other Hobgoblins. So it may not be as smooth from now on. No, actually.. Suddenly the sound of the ground cracking began to sound. The Giant has lifted the pavements with just his brutal force, forcefully taking a step. This guy is really strong! Luckily the resistance of the enemy ended there. Under the effects of Poison Smog, he spent all of his strength. The fact that he is on his knees while powerless, proves this. That is only natural. Being inside the poisonous smog for a minute, he cant be fine. Or rather it can be said that his vitality is about 4 times as strong as a normal person. Lightning Mias merciless lightning strike hitted the weakened Giant. And then immediately. Stone Blast The stone pellet rain that was used to end the Giants life, landed on his head. The Giants body began to melt and disappear, leaving 3 blue gems. Then Mia and I entered the white room. Mia leveled up. It is obviously just a small fry, but it is quite resilient. Mia and I began a battle conference in the white room immediately. I sat down on the chair in front of the computer, and Mia like a rabbit, hopped onto my thighs. Oi Hmm. This is a tip. Mia raised her head in a smile. Just like an elementary school cousin. But my cousin is more proudful. Conducting skinship, will increase Kazu-chi affection values. Like a game. Mias tilted her head. Is it better to be like the CG in a gal game? What are you saying? The me who is normal, completely does not understand. There is no other choice.. If your mind doesnt understand, then I will let your body teach you. Mia turn toward my head and I flickered her forehead. I had actually used more force than I had expected, and Mia grabbed in her forehead with tears brimming. This pain is also love? Ah ah, anyway back to the original topic. I grabbed Mias shoulders and forcefully turned her in 180 degree towards the laptop. But what the screen showed is the normal email and skill point window. From its strength alone, it is indeed above the Elite Orcs. The experience point is at least above 10 orcs. I still need about that much experience to level up. Really? Indeed, it is a Giant. A fellow that is 4m tall, when he comes attacking, we will be destroyed. So just 10 orcs is considered cheap. Other than that, Silent Field is also broken. It has a similar ability like the General. This part is also included in the questions. I began to type in the keyboard of the laptop. First, regarding the real name of the Giant, it replied with it is Giant. Regarding the real name of the Hobgoblin, it replied with it is Hobgoblin. Indeed, if we just name them, then the system will register it. Kazu-chi, Globster? Anyway, just try it. From the answer, it did not tell me the actual name for Globster. Thisis slightly different. Interesting. If there is a chance, next time I will name the monster Suzuki prostate Doraemon, and see the reaction. (TL note: Literal translation of ľlT) It did not reply regarding the special ability to dispel magic by the General and the Giant. But for the question on whether if all the higher rank monsters have such an ability, the answer was no. If that is so, then that is indeed a special ability. So there is nothing crazy like ranking up will cause them to be able to resist magic. Comparatively, if we do not have the ability to destroy magic, we could be checkmated. It is just like Mia said. If there are some magic users in the Hobgoblins, then we must be cautious about that. Even if we noticed it, there is nothing we can do or not yet. Mia, is there anything else we want to know? About the natives. Ah, mm. Yes, it probably will not answer, but we will just ask? I asked a lot of things like the soldiers that are facing against the monsters now. And the matters regarding the city. Surprisingly, there is an answer. The name of the city is as called Hesshu? Reshu? Nashu by the natives. (TL note: إ?쥷?ʥ.) The natives claimed themselves as human. And the language they spoke are common among all of them. Currently we cannot communicate with the humans that have a common language. This Hmm, how do we cooperate? No, how? Mia and I faced each other, troubled. I suddenly thought about the question. The content is the method for us to learn about the common language. The computer answered. And the answer made both Mia and I speechless. Just use the magic provided by Mia Vendor Mias movement was very fast. She slided down from my knees and ran to the Mia Vendor in the middle of the room and confirmed the list. Ah I have done this(TL note: I =ä, probably another way of saying I, need some confirmation of this.) Who is I While grabbing Mias head from the back, I peeked at the screen of Mia Vendor. Indeed, it exist. In the list provided by Mia Vendor, a few things that did not exist when I was level 20, appeared. Most of the things are useless. There is only one thing that is important. Rank 2 Magic, Many Turns. (TL note: ˩`?) The required tokens are 200, and the half of the other Rank 2 magic. Even though it is like that, but we dont have enough on our hands. Currently we have 150 tokens altogether. And defeating the Giant gives us 30, so If we kill another Giant. After calculating, it came to this? The problem is that we have to level up before we can come here again. No matter what, if we dont defeat the enemies, then we cannot communicate with the people. That is indeed true Just as Mia said. What we needed to do, has not change. Anyway we can only weaken the enemies strength for now. If so, then the troublesome thing is the roar just now? Now the enemy army has already know that a strong enemy exist. No can it be considered so? That roar is probably a warning right? Just giving out a warning will cause the whole army to become alert, and stop attacking it cant be possible. Mia, how do you think the enemies will move? Send a scouting party? How is the scale like? Around 10 Hobgoblins and 1 Giant. Hmm, it is probably like that. If it is so it will be troublesome. But can the current us win? If there is anything, then I will used my MP, and summon the Iron Golem We should just save Kazu-chis MP. Mia shook her head and said. Indeed currently Mia has alot of MP, while I dont even have half of mine. It will be good if I can save my MP But if we die, then it will be putting the cart before the horse. We wont die. Basically we will separate the enemies and finish them off. Mia smiled and gazed at me. If it is a defensive battle, we have Kazu-chis special combat method. Trap huh! Mia nodded. We will use Earth Pit to make traps. Mia: Level 14Earth Magic 4Wind Magic 5Skill Point 3 We asked a few more questions and then returned to the original world. Using Wind Magic to blow away the poison smog, we picked up the gems. At the street when the Giant died, we began our preparations. Minutes later. The next wave of enemy is approaching. Volume 4 - CH 79 Chapter 79: Battle of the Fortress City 3 Volume 4 - CH 80 Chapter 80: Battle of the Fortress City 4 Volume 4 - CH 81 Chapter 81: Battle of the Fortress City 5 Volume 4 - CH 82 Chapter 82: Battle of the Fortress City 6 The Centaur Knight ran suddenly. Turning at a corner, it dashed out into a street which is considered quite wide. One Hobgoblin happened to be backfacing us at the rooftop. The movement on our side is so fast that the other party did not even have time to react. The Centaur Knight hang his spear on the hook on his waist. I immediately passed the bow on the back to him. Volume 4 - CH 83 Chapter 83: Battle of the Fortress City 7 Volume 4 - CH 84 Chapter? ?84:? ?Battle? ?of? ?the? ?Fortress? ?City? ?8 Volume 4 - CH 85 Chapter 85: Battle of the Fortress City 9 Volume 4 - CH 86 Chapter 86: Water Attack The water wall continued forward with the cliffs at the south side as its target. And soon it reached the far side of the city. Volume 4 - CH 87 Chapter 87: The Threat that Appeared A girl with black hair and a spear, Arisu. A girl with golden hair and a white sword, Tamaki. Kazu-chi! The 2 of them call out at the same time. I nodded. And look towards the faraway Mekishu Grand. We can talk later. Now we have to defeat that monster. I smiled fearlessly. Our full strength has assembled. Time to retaliate. Volume 4 - CH 88 Chapter 88: Mekishu Grand Volume 4 - CH 89 Chapter 89: Punishing the Monster from Legend That voluptuous breast and the pressure that is on my back No, really, no matter what, it is great. Let me repeat myself, no matter what, it is great. For the precaution sake, I gave Arisu Haste. The Centaur Knight flew into the sky. The chance is only for an instant, and there will only one chance. If it doesnt work, then we will retreat, is that okay? But, the people behind the cliff... We will escape and ignore them. I said it clearly. Arisu took a deep breath. I cannot compromise on this. There is no meaning to a battle without any chance of victory. So there is only one gamble, if it doesnt work, then we must escape no matter what kind of sacrifice we have to make. I already dont wish to see any more of my companions get injured. Or even worse, die. Volume 4 - CH 90 Chapter 90: Envoy Arisu stopped and lowered her head. Then in a small voice, she muttered. Killed them. Is it.. I nodded. I wouldnt say who. Shiki is a person who will do what she said, just like how she said to me in the past. I looked at the ceiling. Shiki-san who clenching her teeth and laid the students, who went crazy, to rest in peace. Just like how I see her. That is fine. If there is no meaning in them living on after today. Then if they become a burden to the Cultivating Centre... Tamaki-chan and I did not do anything. It is really like Shiki-san. But towards the matter on protecting Arisu and Tamaki, I am really grateful for it. Although this sounds selfish, but to me, they are the most important. Other than that, there are people who did not return after being swallowed by the Globster. We feel that being swallowed by the Globster may have some hidden meaning. Then what about the Globster that transferred us? Sakura-chan defeated it. It disappeared after leaving the corpses of the girls and a yellow gem. Arisu took out the gem from her bag. Looking into it, there are many blue gems that were collected before. That is what Shiki-san collected. Indeed, I cant thank Shiki-san enough. Oh, I am a greedy fellow. Then regarding the value of the yellow gem I heard from the computer that is worth about 100 red gems. 100 points? That is incredible. No, incredible.. not. Defeating the Mekishu Grand only gave 2 yellow gems. About 200 orcs. ...Ah, then again, how about experience that the Mekishu Grand is worth. Ah, If I didnt level up, then that fellow is below level 42. Ah, Mia has already calculated it? Arisu, Tamaki, both of you? We mostly remembered the enemies that we defeated. The Globster is defeated by Sakura who is in another party, so it should be accurate... Then the result after we calculated our experiences... Volume 4 - CH 91 Chapter 91: Feast If you eat too much, you may not be able to move you know. Be..because it looks super delicious! It tastes really good! Oh, oh then eat to your fill. Take it as replenishing after exercising. After I still have 7 MP, if necessary, I can summon another table. Ah, that I cant eat that much... There is a total of 87 people from the citizens left. 3 soldiers. Around 10 elderly, 30 children. Because anyone who can fight are recruited, so most of the fit young men who are able to work, are all killed. In such a situation, how will they survive from now on? Dont I have to consider about this now? Also was it lured by the smell of food? The eagle flew down and landed at the side of the table. Arisu placed some appropriate meat on the plate and the eagle began to eat with relish. Is it satisfied with the taste of the cuisine? The eagle looked over here. Its black pupils seems to suck one in. No, should I say in the depths of the eagles eyes, are the serious looks of that person? I wish to continue talking with you, Kazu-chi. Please wait a second. That is what Mia used to call me. Hmm, call me Kazu. I understand, Kazu. Let me put this straight, wouldnt you come to the World Tree? World Tree... Volume 4 - CH 92 Chapter 92: The Path in the Forest We who are transferred, appeared in a round-tube shaped lobby. It is a dark room which is about 100m in diameter. Arisu, Tamaki, Mia and roughly about 90 people are looking around. I too surveyed around. The walls are made of wood and slightly rough to the touch. The top seems to be using something like an window, and the gentle sunlight shone in from there. At the entrance of the lobby, many humans stood there looking towards here. Because they are standing in the rays, we cant see them properly... The big-sized males are standing as though they are protecting the female in the centre. But I feel that their outline is kind of violating something. Kemomimi!(TL note: literally beast ears) Mia shouted. And ran towards their direction as though she is flying. The strong guys, facing Mias assault, steadily got ready. But Mia got passed the mens roughly around Rank 5 Sword Skills movement easily and rushed towards the female that they were protecting. And touched the females ears. There are no ears on the 2 sides on her head. Yes, on her head, there are ears like a cat... Ah, there is a tail too. I see, so its like this... The female gave out a shriek. Even if I took notice of her voice, but that is not the voice that was given out by that eagle... The human voice by the eagle was slightly higher. Then the males hurriedly, pulled Mia who is caressing the cat-like ears away from the female. A tragedy... Arisu, grab her back. Y..Yes! Arisu squeezed in between the males and grabbed Mia up by her neck. Nyaa~ Mia gave out a cute cry. Ah, you, dont think of getting back in. Dont worsen the peoples image of you when they met you for the first time. It cant be helped. Sessha, am a beastman lover.(TL note: Sessha = I, usually used in old periodic drama by samurais) Who is Sessha... This girl.. Is really the sister of that ninja. The female who was assaulted by Mia, squatted with her arms hugging her head. Arisu bowed in apology towards that female. The surrounding men are troubled on what to do. Its a dog-eared girl who is wearing a headband. If you did not notice the ears, you will feel that she is like a Japanese on the first look. From her height, she is probably around 12 to 13. From her calm voice, she should be older. Ah, thats why when it got to the topic about height, she got irritated. Her hair and the fur covering her ears are black. And her pupils that kept staring at me, is the same red as blood. Finally I have met you, Visiter-sama from another world. The girl said that. Then, let me reintroduce myself. My name is Rirandarukarakumuru Ra Furamusaru Hafaruda The IV. Currently I am acting as the miko of the current World Trees protector.(TL note: miko = shrine maiden) This time, Mia walked in properly. Maa, if she did anything excessive, then I will throw her out... Rin-san looked at me and muttered I see. Good eyes. Those are the eyes of one who can decide things resolutely. I shook my head. If she is right, it means I can just ignore people who could be saved. Which is a person who can protect his freedom and choose those who will live or die. In actuality, that is how I survived for the past 3 days. In the middle school, according to Shiki-san and my views, we chose to save the girls who got rescued and those who died. I do not know if she is praising me as she just nodded ambiguously. Rin-san who seemed to have guessed my complicated feelings and hurried for us to sit by her side. The female with the cat ears, stayed outside awaiting orders. Inside here, there are only the 4 of us and Rin-san. The 4 seats before Rin-san, are floating in the air while arranged in a row. This is magic? Although I dont know how she did it... Then where should I start from? We sat at the seats before Rin-san and faced her. Looking from here, it feels that her breast is quite huge. I looked at it as it swayed. Arisu who was beside me, grabbed my leg tightly. Waah, even though I tried to look reservedly, I was exposed? First of all, hmm then explain the current situation this world is in? Rin-san stared at me. Her ruby-like eyes seems to suck one in. The girls mouth edge rose in sarcasm. Then she left behind a bomb-like words. Honestly speaking. This world will meet its end tomorrow. Volume 4 - CH 93 Chapter 93: The Miko, Rin Volume 4 - CH 94 Chapter 94: Secret Weapon I saw a female hand that was thought to be a maids. A female appeared from behind the curtains. Volume 4 - CH 95 Chapter 95: Special Ability Volume 4 - CH 96 Chapter 96: World Tree Volume 4 - CH 97 Chapter 97: Battle in the Forest of the World Tree 1 You were saying you are willing to accept a harem, but actually you are easily jealous. Of course, Arisus jealousy is a compliment to me. Kazu-san, you are smiling very dirtily. Arisu puffed up her cheeks Yes, sorry, I got carried away. Tamaki, you will go and attract the enemys attention, remember to be careful of the spider web; Arisu and Mia will support from the back; Lucia will wait with me here. Then again I better ask Lucia: Volume 4 - CH 98 Chapter 98: Battle in the Forest of the World Tree 2 Lucia began to explain. Globster is the contract for the monsters to come to this place. She also did not know the reason, she only knew that the sacrificed girls will become energy to allow Globster to use its transfer gate function. Other than that, if tokens are used to combine with it, it can produce monsters. As for the latter, it should be the Wasp Nest that Arisu and the others saw in the cave. The girls are forced by the Globster to lay the wasp larvaes, which is really a spine-chilling experience. Are only girls able to become sacrifices? According to the reports, it seems to be like that, but I did not witness it personally before. I see, so that erotic CG like scene cannot be allowed to be seen by the princess. It is also like that at our mountain, the orcs will only bring the girls to the cave. Those that can become sacrifices for the Globster, should only be girls. This is that sort of world, the reason is probably about Mana is what and what, which must be causal. Regarding that, it is better to stop thinking about it. In actuality, the Globster has already become the cornerstone of the monster invasion. If a Globster is in a place, then it will become the gathering point for the monsters. With the power of the transfer gate, then it can summon out new monsters continuously. Once it called out a few monsters like Mekishu Grand, then it is nearly impossible to get that land back. Ah indeed, that is really so. Just now at Hesshu? Reshu? Nashu, the Hobgoblin commander was forced to summon the Globster but that Globster only managed to summon out 1 Mekishu Grand. When the city is occupied and there are girls to be used as sacrifices, then it can summon out more than 1 Mekishu Grand. Then once this land has a Globster it will be bad? Yes. I am not sure about the conditions for the Globster to appear, but if there are too many divine soldiers level monsters appearing in the 23rd District, the upper echelon will abandon this place. So they did not send out soldiers because they wanted to get this place back? As long as we remove this land from the network of transfer gates, then there is no need to worry about the monsters appearing at the centre of the World Tree. We cannot just worry about reducing the number of enemies slowly today since tomorrow is the final battle. Thats right. What exactly will happen tomorrow that will cause the destruction of the world? To the leaders like Rin-san, the death of 100 soldiers are more important than the deaths of 1000 normal people. After all if they fail tomorrow, the people of this land will lose everything. Volume 4 - CH 99 Chapter 99: Battle in the Forest of the World Tree 3 Volume 4 - CH 100 Chapter 100: Battle in the Forest of the World Tree 4 Volume 4 - CH 101 Chapter 101: Battle in the Forest of the World Tree 5 Volume 5 - CH 102 Chapter 102: Battle in the Forest of the World Tree 6 Volume 5 - CH 103 Chapter 103: Battle in the Forest of the World Tree 7 CH 104 In the next moment, as they returned to their original locationC In the rolling hot air, I turned my eyes to the Arachne warrior. Arisus body twisted in the air, plummeting downwards towards the Arachne warrior, attacking the still-oblivious enemy conductor with a sudden stab. But the Arachne warrior seemed to sense something off, and turned around immediately. Arisus spear only grazed the side of its abdomen. The enemy leaders skin was cut open by the spear. Blue blood flew everywhere. Almost at the same time, Tamaki started battling the legendary Arachne. Still in the air, Tamaki made an awkward attempt to land a blow. The Arachne with red and black skin dodged, as if it had already seen where she was. This god-level monster soldier opened its mouth. Oh no, it was webbing! Even if Tamaki was an idiot, she would be able to guess what the enemy was about to do. Relying on the force of her blow, she turned her body and changed the trajectory of her flight, trying to avoid the huge range of cobwebs But she failed. The legendary Arachnes cobwebs could spray further than other Arachnes, and it blocked her escape route completely. These cobwebs werent soft and sticky like the other ones, but hard and sharp like spears. They stabbed through the girls left shoulder, right abdomen, and right thigh. Tamaki let out a suppressed moan of grief. Tamaki! No worries, its just a small wound! Twisting her body, she pulled the wires out forcefully and continued to spin through the air, moving behind the legendary Arachne. The legendary Arachne could really see her movements. It turned towards Tamaki, who was falling to the ground, gripping the red and black spear with a silver handle. Arisu, Im sending the fairies over! Respond for Tamaki Yes! Tamaki! I signalled the fire and wind fairies, directing them to go towards the Arachne warrior. The warrior and Arisu were almost equal when it came to attack or defense, but its attention was drawn away by the two attacking fairies. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Arisu took a few steps back, trying to distance herself from the enemy commander. Distance healing. Thanks to Arisus healing magic, Tamakis wounds gradually closed. This way I can keep fighting!! Her spirits high, Tamaki charged at Arachne. At that moment, the Arachnes around turned to look at us. Seems like the effects of complete invisibility had disappeared The next moment, there was another huge explosion behind us. This one was much smaller than the previous one, but even so the rippling stream of force was enough to blast me into the air. Ah, it mustve been Lucias work Was she physically okay?CAs a I spun, I opened my eyes to make sure and saw Mia hurriedly supporting Lucia, who was limping. Mia held Lucia in her arms as she cast a wind spell on the Arachnes around them, a level six Storm. The resulting hurricane blasted away all the spider people. Seeing me suspended in the air, Mia flew towards me, Lucia still in her arms. All the mages should be finished off now. I see. Thanks for the hard work. Next we have to deal with the Arachne warrior and the legendary Arachne I glance at Arisu and Tamaki. Arisu and the two fairies were forcing the Arachne warrior into a corner. Faced with the legendary Arachne, however, Tamaki could only stay on the defense. Thankfully, none of the surrounding Arachne could find a way to intervene in high level clashes like these. Yet One after another, they looked up into the air at us. Damn, were exposed! Of course, that was to be expected. The two explosions were shocking in their power. One after another, the spider people put arrows to their bows. Mia! Storm. A wild wind immediately filled the heavens. Right before they hit us, countless arrows flew everywhere. Even sowe were in trouble. It was time to let everyone leave the battlefield. Even if we were really going to escape, it was still important to leave everyone distracted in our wake. Time to proceed in preparation according to plan. Mia, Lucia. Got it! Poison mist. Okay! Fear flash. Mia and Lucia cast their spells in succession. A poisonous cloud surrounded the Arachne. A shivering blue and white flame appeared everywhere. Seeing those creepy flames, even I couldnt help but shudder in fear. Needless to say, it was even more effective on the Arachne. One by one, they released their weapons and sunk into a panic, escaping one after the other. Seems like it was effective. The fire spell that is a level six Fear Flash causes illusionary flames that inspire a great deal of fear when seen. On a battlefield like this one, this move was capable of dealing a lot of damage. With Lucias current MP, she could only hope to use the move four more times. But now wasnt the time to get stingy about something like that. Use it until you pass out. I understand. Following my orders, Lucia kept casting Fear Flash. The silver-haired elf didnt complain a single bit about the cruel command, and collapsed after the fifth casting, her whole body weak. He He, so heavy! Got it. Ill take her. I took Lucia from Mia, supporting her feeble body. In my hands was the soft, supple body of a girl, while my nose filled with the smell of sweat. Are you getting excited? No time for that now. I lied with a hard attitude and glanced around at the surroundings The loud chiming of music and the notification of a level upgrade rang out at the same time. Seems like Mias poisonous mist had defeated quite a few monsters. In the white room, we confirmed with each other that we were all fine. Tamaki had been attacked by the legendary Arachnes hard wires and eerie spear, and her body was covered in traces of blood. Every time she was wounded, Arisu would heal her with magic. But she still looked quite terrible. Arisu hadnt been wounded, and had held back the Arachne warrior alongside the two fairies. Its just that she occasionally had to cast Distant Healing in support of Tamaki, so she was unable to deal the finishing blow to the Arachne warrior. Lucia was completely exhausted. Mia and I were fine, but my MP had waned significantly. All in allC Mia said. Ill give our hardworking Lu Lu He Hes knee pillow as a reward. Why do you get to take charge of things? Plus, if it were just you, Arisu, and Tamaki, that would be one thing. Lucia isnt going to be happy with that kind of reward, isnt she? The moment the thought formed in my mind If thats a reward, Im happy to take it. Unexpectedly, Lucias face bloomed in a shy smile. Ehas long as she was happy. I sat down on the floor, putting Lucias limp head on my knee. Her nearly transparent silver hair had been soaked through with sweat, sticking to her face. Her body was more womanly than Arisu and Tamakis, especially around the slight curvaceousness in the waist area. In a word, it was sexy enough to lead ones thoughts astray. Indeed, thinking impure thoughts. I tried my hardest to not think in that direction. Speaking of which, how old is Lucia? Her age rounded up would be seventeen. Rounding up the age referred to the way of thought that one was one when they were born, and two by next years lunar calendar January. I was seventeen when rounded up as well, meaning we were the same age. When I told her this, Lucia giggled in embarrassment. I dont get many chances to talk to people my age, so its really a pleasure. What about Miss Lin? The children of the light have much longer lifespans than we do. Hm, so thats what they were like. In other words, she was a loli Old lady Loli! shouted Mia. Id really had enough of her! EhI had been thinking the same thing, just hadnt said it out loud. But youre similar in mental age. Since she was young, Lin received special training as a prophet, so shes different from most people her agereally, Im the same way. I see. So Im surrounded by special people. All of us went to normal schools and were not special at all. Actually, there might be a big difference between what modern people defined as normal and what the residents of this fantasy world defined as normal. Yep. So all in all, Lucia, its a bit late to say this, but were friends. Mia says this, extending her right index finger. Just touch our pointer fingers together, and well be able to glow and float in the air. Friendship! Wait a minute, that was a method of communicating with aliens. Plus, that was how they did things in Neo-Saitama (translators note: referencing Ninja Slayer.) Lucia gave her a blank look, but obediently touched her finger with Mias. Of course nothing glowed, and neither of them floated in the air. Would thislead to friendship? Seems like we cant do this without a bicycle The translation doesnt seem to be working properly. Are all of these things props from your respective worlds? Yep. When Miss Lin finds our mountain, do you want to go back together, Lucia? Although most of it will be destroyed by orcs, there should probably still be usable bicycles. Okay. I look forward to it. This was good. I nodded. Although the battle had ended, I wouldnt let her go. Of course, I meant in terms of battle strength. AiyaCbecauseyou know what Im talking about. That kind of intense firepower has grown on me so much that even if Miss Lin wanted me to return Lucia to her, I wouldnt do it. Heh hehah, Im drooling. Just as I was thinking about it, Lucia laughed softly. Dont worry. I plan to fight side by side with everyone until the very end. Ah, has my face been so obvious? Id predicted something like that from the very beginning. No, I should say, I must become an irreplaceable ally. Did that meanyoure a spy sent by Miss Lin to keep an eye on our safety methods? Or was this related to Lucias own goals? As if seeing through my thoughts again, the silver-haired red-eyed girl nodded. I was born to battle monsters. Even if Ive lost my home and everything I should be protecting, this thought stays with me. I still think that it was an incredibly rash thought. An attitude like that was almost suicidal Hm, forget it. When everyone else had finished resting and discussing, we left the white room. Kaya: Personal level 28 Assistance Magic 5/Summoning Magic 8 Skill points 5 All in all, we needed to defeat the Arachne warrior. If we couldnt do that, we needed to flee quickly and adjust our strategies once more. Judging the current situation was something I needed to do now. CH 105 After they returned to where they were originallyC Arisu immediately cast Distance healing for Tamaki, and then charged towards the Arachne warrior. She stubbornly aimed at the spiders front legs. It seemed like she was doing it both to stall the enemys movement in addition to drawing its attention to herself. She was creating a chance for my familiars to attack. Hiding behind Arisu, the two spirits remembered the principle that they had to go around the enemys back. Attacking from both sides would reduce the power imbalance between them and the enemy. That was the tactic for now. The Arachne warrior couldnt focus only on facing Arisu. The wounds were increasing on its body, plus Whole body electric shock. Mias electric attack slowed the warrior down temporarily. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Arisu let out a shrill cry, charging and sinking her blade into the Arachne warriors chest. Blue blood spurted out of its chest like a fountain. Arisu and the spirits leaned forward further, increasing the intensity of their attack. As the stiffness in its body wore out, the Arachne warrior writhed from side to side, its shoulders and abdomen sustaining wound after wound. I thought that we had won already Yet the Arachne Warrior leapt up immediately after the stiffness left its body. Oh no, Arachnes could jump? The enemy leader rose high above Arisu and the spirits heads, heading in the direction of Tamaki and the legendary Arachne she was battling. It was likely planning to protect the highly valuable legendary Arachne that was stronger than itself. It must have taken the enemy aback that the legendary Arachne and Arachne warrior had been drawn so far apart. This was our plan at work If we let it land, things were going to go badly. I immediately shouted out, Mia, finish it off! Got it! Gravity! Things had happened so quickly, but Mia immediately understood what I was thinking. A level 7 wind spell, Gravity would affect the gravity around the Arachne warrior in the air. It didnt understand at all what Mia had done as its huge body was crushed by its own weight, losing all speed and plummeting to the ground. The sound of bones cracking was clear. It seemed like a few of its legs had snapped. It wouldnt be able to stand up anytime soon. Even so, the Arachne warrior still spat out webbing at Arisu and Tamaki, who were trying to approach it. Ah, ah! Arisu was coated in sticky webbing from her face to the rest of her body. Go, fire spirit! Immediately, Arisus body started burning. The fire spirit from behind used its magic to burn Arisu along with the webbing. In the earlier battle, we had already confirmed that webbing was weak against fire, so we had explained the plan to the fire spirit ahead of time. From the leaping flames charged Arisu. Her spears head stabbed deeply into the immobilized Arachne warrior. Letting out a haunting death wail, the Arachne warrior fell to the ground. Its huge body disappeared, leaving behind four blue gems. So it was equal to forty creditsthat meant that it was quite a formidable foe. But because we were stronger than it, we didnt really get that feeling. CH 106 Volume 5 Chapter 106 Weighing the lives of my companions and the path to heroism I closed my eyes and sunk deep in thought. About the benefits of helping the citizens of light, and the danger that would befall my companions. Me and Mia had used our powers for the sake of the people of this world once. In that city named Hesshu? Reshu? Nashu, to save normal people who were unrelated to us and completely powerless, we entered into a battle. In the end, the monster army sent out Mekishu Grand as a final struggle. If it were just me and Mia, we would be dead. If the army of Hesshu? Reshu? Nashu hadnt challenged that desperate battleC If Arisu and Tamaki hadnt entered the magical alignment during that timeC Lacking any of that kind of support, me and Mia would be done for. Even if we wanted information, there was originally no need for that battle. What did we get from exposing ourselves to danger? What do we want in the future? When we originally transferred to the area around the world tree, the soldiers of light looked down on us, regarding us coldly. Shamefully enough, I was afraid of that soldier. I couldnt say for sure that the shame I felt didnt affect my attitude towards the citizens of light going forward. No, in fact Id say it certainly did. I cant deny thatthe fact that I so easily accepted Lucias proposal, is because I wasnt against the idea of treating the citizens of light as a jumping-off point for our goals. That and everything else made me accept Lucias suggestion. But was that really the right choice to make as a leader? When I was deciding to face Shiba and the high school section, I had forced myself not to handle things impulsively. Finally, I decided that I had to kill him. No matter how I thought about it, he would prove harmful to the Cultivating Center team. I never regretted that choice. And this time? We were likely going to battle side by side with the citizens of light in the future. They have a vast set of connections, knowledge about this world, and territory. And, at the very least, the leader of the citizens of light Miss Lin was friendly towards us. This was completely different from what had happened in the high school section. A trusting relationship. That was the key. No matter if we were trying to find a way back to our original world, or if we choose to live in this one, we needed someone with whom we could continuously interact and build a relationship of trust with. It was crucial. Was it worth taking risks to secure this trust? What Mia said about whether or not I should become a heroCshe was talking about this. How much we should give for the citizens of light. Is the benefit well receive from saving them worth the risk? I open my eyes and look at Mia. When she suddenly started talking about heroes, I didnt understand what she was talking about Had she been planning this since then? Of course, when we were observing the city from the hills, she couldnt have guessed that things would become so serious. But what she said at the time, had become a principle of my actions. Mia, so youre saying the hero that you want to become, has to do with being able to get into a win-win situation. My favorite kind of situation is a happy ending. Its best if everyone can be happy. All rightCI nodded and put my hand on Mias hand, rubbing it roughly without regard. Mia made a few low moans, looking up at me. Hm, covering up your embarrassment? Yeah, of course. Im very shy. Sighing, I stood up. In the distance, there were wails signifying that the slaughter was continuing. Every second and every minute that we stayed here, there were more citizens of light sacrificing themselves. CH 107 We knew already that the webbing spat out by the Arachne wasnt the slightest bit effective against fire. So the key of this battle was Lucias MP. After she had dropped all the way to nothing, she had managed to garner some back now. It should be at around 40 now. No, she used 5 points to cast the fireball, so it should be at around 35 right now. We needed to use the MP as effectively as possible. I needed to push Lucia hard until her body reached its limit. Im going up, Senpai! Tamaki charged into the blazing fire. It looked dangerous, but in the battle against the legendary Arachne, inside the fire was the safest place. Of course, that was all under the condition that I had given her a resistance to fire. Lucias body staggered. I gripped the silver-haired girls shoulder, supporting her as she nearly collapsed to the ground. Im sosorry. Sweat flowed down Lucias face like a waterfall. Even after resting earlier, using magic once again was enough to tire her out like this. Perhaps her body was much weaker than us? Was it because she was level 14? Or was it because her personal level had jumped up so quickly? Or was it that she was from another world? I didnt know the reason. What was sure was that she was devastatingly weak right now. I hated the idea that as long as youre persistent, you can get anything done. If she was so weak, we should change our plans accordingly. So I needed to draw out a level that was higher than her limit. No matter what, if we didnt do that we wouldnt win the battle. Senpai, Ill go and support Tamaki No, Arisu. Wait here. Mia! Got it. Ill be right back. Going after Tamaki, Mia charged into the smoky battlefield. This time it was Mias turn to support Tamaki. Her responsibility was to try her best to seal the legendary Arachnes movements. The Arachne soldiers discovered us flying above and let loose a gallery of arrows at us. Standing behind me, Arisu used the handle of her spear to sweep aside the arrows. Arisu became Lucia and my shield, using her spear to keep bouncing away arrows. I keep feeling that her strength has surpassed the generals in the manga version of Records of the Three Kingdoms. How strong is her active vision?! But all of this could be explained away with because its part of her skill set. Lucia, can you see anything in the area? Dont let the soldiers get close to the legendary Arachne. In the direction Im pointing Yes, I can stillFire fountain. As if erecting a barrier between the Arachne soldiers and the legendary Arachne, a wall built from flames shot up from the ground. This was the level 6 Fire fountain. In her current state, Lucia could only maintain the fire wall for about three and a half minutes. That was the only time we had to settle our battle with the legendary Arachne. CH 108 Chapter 108 Skill level 9 In the white room, we were immersed in happiness that everyone had remained safe in our victory. Arisu and Tamaki embraced Lucia, who was still limping. Mia took the opportunity to grab Lucias ears even as I was pulling her away. Hey, stop that! When you did that to the Demi-human girl, didnt she hate it? Physical contact is important. That might be correct, but maybe it was best to get the other persons consent before doing it. Lucia was already one of our valued companions. I dont mind, Mia. Please touch my ears as much as you wish. Lucia seemed to have recovered her consciousness. Sitting on the floor, she was smiling naturally. In that case, we werent going to go easy on herCMia and I both started rubbing her left and right ears. Wow, they were so soft. Umsir, why are you feeling them as well? Uh, IIm just a little curious about the biological composition of your ears. I made up an excuse to get by. Arisu made a strange noise and glared at me. Senpai, youre touching them so crudely. I think thats just your imagination. Ugh, you speak like that only when youre lying. You know me too well, Miss Arisu. I raised my hands in surrender. Sighing, Arisu raised her head and looked at me. Her face looked slightly red. Um, wellcould you please alsotouch my ears? Er, why? Because you dont do it a lot. Really? Perhaps that was true. After all, I dont have an ear fetish. Following her instructions, I gently stroked her earlobes. Closing her eyes, Arisu made a sexy sound. Um, could she please not? Glancing to the side, I saw that Tamaki, Lucia, and Mia all looked quite displeased. Kaya senpai, you pervertC I dont deny that Im perverted, but this is different. If this is a cultural incident, then I am willing to accept it without question. Please dont misunderstand, Lucia. Yeah! Kaya, you can touch them, but theres the question of time and placeC You dont have any right to say that! We argued for a while. After that, everyone sat on the ground, including Lucia who could finally think straight again. We sat in a circle. We needed to take this opportunity to reflect on what we might have improved on in this battle, plus plan for the future. More specifically, what we were planning on doing with Lucia. What do you want to do after this battle ends, Lu Lu? Mia asked. If its not too much trouble, I would like to continue fighting alongside you. Well, we werent planning on continuing to fight. If possible, we wanted to escape the battlefield and go back to our original worldif thats impossible, then well look for a safe place to stay here. CH 109 The forest was burning. Fallen trees were stacked against each other, blocking the view. Several voices could be heard from the other side, shouting and screaming. Indeed, unlike a moment ago, it was now the citizens of light that cried out loud with delight. The majority of the screams were from the monstrous spider people. The fight from our direction was pretty much over. The Arachne were turning their backs and fleeing. I thought that we should just leave the mopping up to the surviving soldiers of the citizens of light. We were only reinforcements after all. On top of that, I wasnt very knowledgeable about this world. There was still a lot more I needed to learn. I had heard most of what I needed to know from Lucia, but there was a lot that she did not know herself. Especially about this world being destroyed tomorrow. It was going to be necessary for me to ask Rin about those matters in particular. In fact, it was right when she was explaining such things to me that the enemy had launched the attack. For now, I better return to Rin through the teleport gate I was about to turn on my heels when something made me stop. Arisu was surrounded by several soldiers. It did not look threatening. If anything, it was the opposite. The soldiers were on their knees before Arisu, they bowed their heads with a mystical reverence. O Saint, please, I beg of you. Please help our comrade. Oh, uh, um. Arisu looked towards me with a troubled expression. Well, Im not going to be much help She brought someone back from the dead. Its no wonder that they would worship her. Lucia said as she stood next to me. Ah. That was true. Shes performed genuine miracles. Though to be precise, the soldier that Arisu had helped was only close to death. She could not have brought a completely dead body back to life. I learned this at the Q&A in the white room after I defeated my first orc. Even then, such a sight could only look like the work of God to the people of this world, as they did not live with the skill system. The soldiers were starting to call Arisu Servant of God and The Saint. She was a young girl who performed a miracle, and this was a world where God really did exist. It really was no surprise that she would be worshipped then. Im sure there are many who were dealt grave wounds in this battle. The citizens of light have their own restorative magic, but Arisus magic is a cut above the rest. Lucia added. But isnt she still rank 5? The sight you are seeing now is the answer. From what Ive heard, the capabilities of the sorcerers of the citizens of light were around rank 3 at best. Well, she would look pretty good then. I switched my mode of thinking. It would not be a bad thing to show our devotion here. Arisu, can I leave the healing of the wounded to your care? Ye- yes! Thank you, Kazu! Why was she thanking me? Ahh, I see. She very much wanted to heal the wounded soldiers. However, the MP was our shared asset, so she couldnt say anything. But the fight was over, it didnt even matter. In any case We would be quite free while Arisu tended to the men. Mm. Kazucchi, why dont the two of us go and see Rinnchi? Ah, we could do that. Why not. By the way, there is a healing magic called flame heal in rank 5 fire magic. That meant that Lucia could use healing spells. However, it was quite inefficient compared to normal healing magic. Furthermore, Lucias MP was almost empty. And if I was going to go hear what Rin had to say, then I very much wanted Lucia to be there as well. As a resident of this world, she would be very useful as someone who could explain things or butt in with her jokes. Well, Tamaki. Im sorry, but would you mind staying and guarding Arisu? Huh, do you mean it? But Kazu, wont that mean you only have the rearguard? Ah, right. Wait, no. The fight was over anyway. I dont think there is any danger left for usprobably. Mmmm, I suppose so. Its probably more dangerous for us that stay here Its settled then. Tamaki, take good care of Arisu. Tamakis eyes shone. Leave it to me! I am capable of anything when I put my mind to it! she said as she puffed out her chest. Alright then. There was something about her when she was confident that made me very, very worried No, everything would surely be fine this time. This guard thing was just a formality. Arisu was likely to use healing magic without reserve if she were left alone to her own devices. All the boss rank monsters on the enemies side had been killed. The remaining monsters in this land were not our enemysupposedly. But thinking such things was like raising a flag. That was such a Mia thing to think. They were childs play. There was no way they were strong enough to pose a threat to Arisu and the others. Bye Arisu. You take care of things here. Yes, Kazu! She nodded energetically as she was lead away by the soldiers and towards the wounded men. She sure was happy, in spite of the battle that just transpired. Perhaps it was due to being level 23. It must be. I too have been fighting a vicious battle since the morning, yet I dont feel that tired. Hey, you guys. I will escort you. The teleport gate is this way. A different soldier said as he proceeded to act as our guide. Wait a second, this is the guy Arisu brought back a moment ago. Ah, well, I was still thankful that someone was guiding us. Oh, I guess I havent introduced myself yet. Im Haganran Nagaraga from the Hagusa clan. You can call me Hagan. Much obliged, Hagan. I offered my hand but he looked confused. Ah, they had no tradition of handshaking here. Lucia had been confused as well, now that I think of it. In our clans, we shake each others hand as a sign of friendship and trust. I see. You give them your hand instead of your weapons then. That is a good tradition. I shook hands with Hagan. His hand was very rough and strong. The fearless man gave a jolly laugh. Hes probably a good guy. I think. Though we met under the worst conditions. Well then, show us the way, Hagan. Hagan nodded with a hardy Aye. Mia cast fly on everyone and we all rose into the sky. Even Hagan was balancing himself artfully. We made a straight line towards the teleportation gate. As we were flying, Lucias stomach did a cute little growl. Oh, my. Come to think of it, the rest of us had eaten a feast before we warped to where Rin was, but Lucia looked like she hadnt eaten yet. Want to eat this? Mia took a Snickers bar from her rucksack and opened it before handing it to her. The strong smell of chocolate wafted around us. Lucia looked at it dumbly. Hagan was flying in front of us, his dog ears were twitching. Ahh, really now, I suppose I had no choice then. I took out my own Snickers bar from my rucksack and handed it to Hagan. Please try it, consider it a poison tasting for Lucia. Oh, oh. Well, if its a poison tasting than I have no choice then. Hagan bit into the chocolate bar. He ate it so enthusiastically that the stubble around his mouth had pieces of chocolate stuck all over it. Seeing this, Lucia cautiously bit into her own Snickers bar that she was holding. Itssweet. It really fills you up. I brought it as a field ration. I see, it seems that you have some amazing preserved foods in your world. It wasnt exactly the best feeling to receive such high praise for this kind of junk food But as I watched Lucia ravenously devour the snack, chocolate covering her cheeks, I was able to make peace with it. Lucia noticed that I and Mia had been staring at her, and her cheeks turned bright red. Her mouth was still full of chocolate when she turned her head down in shame. I am sorry. That was very vulgar of me. But this is a battlefield, and youre a soldier. I dont think you need to worry about such things. Is it that simple, I wonder. I looked over to Hagan and pointed. The man who was practically the poster child of a rough-cut soldier was licking the chocolate off his fingers and the candy wrapper. He looked quite delighted as his dog ears wiggled. That was great! Do you have another one? See. You should be avaricious like him. I said with a laugh and handed over a second chocolate bar to Hagan. Lucia laughed shyly. Im quite full from this one bar. Mmm. Youre fuel efficient. Fuel efficient? The elf princess cocked her head to the side. Ahh, this is a world where cars dont even exist. Im not really sure how to translate it. Its like the destruction efficiency for a given amount of MP. In other words, a small meal. I understand. Its like a horse that runs off a small meal. She understood the nuance with this simple conversation. I didnt know if translation magic was just that great or what. Most likely it was just that Lucia was quick to catch on to things. Hands, sticky, sticky. Kazucchi, water, pour. Wet the handkerchief. We should wash for them. Ah, right. Kazucchi, you should lick the chocolate off of Lucias cheek as well. No, we wont be doing that. I gave both Lucia and Hagan a wet cloth and had them wipe away the mess from their mouths. After that, we finally reached the tree where the teleport gate was. Perhaps it was camouflage, but there was no bridge plate or ladder around. Only a giant tree. However, the ground surrounding the tree was hardened from being trodden over. Even the grass had been stepped on, you could see the soil underneath. As it were, the camouflage was not very effectivewell, it was fine I suppose. According to Hagan, usually you were supposed to make a signal and a rope ladder would fall from the top of the tree. But we were flying this time, so that didnt have much to do with us. We slowly descended from above and landed in the branches of the tree. A guard who was on watch saw us and pointed his spear in surprise. The citizen of light watcher looked at us with a nervous expression and asked us what we were doing. Now, wait a minute. We are not on the pacifist side. The sorcerer behind me is an ally accepted by Rin herself. Hagan stepped forward and tried to explain the situation to the nervous soldiers. But wait a secondwhat did he mean by pacifist side? The pacifists are traitors to the human race. They claim to want coexistence with the monsters, yet they attack as terrorists. Lucia explained briskly. I suppose the question had been written on my face. Even so Coexistence with the monsters, I didnt quite understand it. I dont even think its possibleto talk with them. Was this group like a religion? Hmm. The coexistence side, the fifth generation Mia was mumbling something to herself. I think I will ignore it. In any case, you mean that such groups exist. That our enemies are not just the monsters. Yes. If being completely uncautious of them is bad, you really could have told me sooner. Well, actually, Lucia says. These pacifists exist in any country. Embarrassingly, I have heard that they exist in my own country as well. For us, the existence of these pacifist groups was common knowledge Ah, right. I suppose they could not have guessed that we outsiders would not have known about them. As an example, it would be like if a northerner came to Tokyo and hadnt thought at all about the mosquitoes and cockroachesI think. Well, that was a questionable example. Though, I did not think that we were in any danger, currently, anyway. The four of use entered into the magic circle. A sorcerer who was amongst the soldiers began to sing the enchantment. For some reason, I would always think of the national anthem when I hear thing song. I feel a dizzying sensation, and at the same time, we disappeared and reappeared in the hollow of a different tree. I can hear a song that sounds like the ringing of a bell. It is the barrier magic that the world tree sings. We had all returned to the base of the world tree. We listened to that music as it echoed around us as we crossed the bridge that leads to the top of the tree. And once again, we warp from a different teleport gate. The next destination was also a familiar spot. We stepped out of the hollow of the tree. The sight of the treetop village where Rin was spread out before us. Well, you shouldnt need me as a guide anymore then. Thank you, Hagan. No, thank you. Youve done a lot for me. We shook hands once again before crossing the bridge and parted with smiles on our faces. Hagan said Later then. and turned his back to us and walked towards a different bridge. In the next instant. Numerous spears landed in Hagans body. The man who had been smiling a second ago was killed in the blink of an eye. Ahwhat? I let out a dumb exclamation. I frantically turned my gaze towards the direction where the spears had flown from. A lone man was standing there. He was smiling with an expression full of malice. He was an eerie looking man with cat ears. There were over a hundred spears floating around him. Uhwhat was. What did For a moment, I was not able to think. Its the pacifists! Lucia dashed forward, she pulled the bone whip from her belt as she charged straight at the man. The staff-like weapon curved like a whip. The eerie looking man hurled a dozen spears in Lucias direction. Lucia stopped. She planted her feet in front of us as we all stood there in shock. Bright Shield. A shield made of billowing flames materialized in front of Lucia. The spears rammed into the shield of fire and melted away. Wait, what Were the spears that the man had been using all made of magic to begin with? The shield of flame disappeared. The mans eyes had widened in shock. While I and Mia were still unable to move, Lucia went in for the attack. She swung her bone whip, it wrapped around the mans neck. She pulled. The man was pulled towards the ground, at the same time he sent all of the remaining spears towards His own body. Lucia, look out! A few of the spears were headed for Lucia who was close by. Lucia threw down her bone whip and frantically tried to get out of the way. She probably hadnt killed him with magic because she wanted to take him in alive But her efforts had not been rewarded. Pierced by his own spears, the man who had attacked us fell dead in an instant. Blood ran from all over his entire body like waterfalls, his body fell limp. I looked once again at the fallen Hagan. Without Arisu, we could not save him this time. For that magic, it was necessary to act within at least 10 seconds of the mortal wound being inflicted. Whatwhat was that. What the hell was that! That is a pacifist. Lucia answered cooly as I began to yell in agitation. CH 110 The Pacifists The soldiers of the citizens of light quickly removed the body of the pacifist man who had ambushed us. Hagan, who had been killed in the attack, was also taken away. They said that they would deliver Hagans body to his remaining brothers. Ah. So he did have relatives that were still alive. And in spite of that, he had rushed to his death No, that time he had been saved by Arisus magic. But ultimately, even Arisus actions had been in vain. I felt hopeless. As I shook my head in dismay, Mia started to tug at my sleeve. A lot of people will die from here on you know. I wont obsess over it. But thank you. I forced myself to smile for her. Mia nodded back solemnly. She didnt make any jokes like she usually did I think that she too was putting on a brave face. I patted her on the head. As hard as I could. Mia glared up at me with a Ughhh Kazucchi, this is where youre supposed to hold her tightly. Unfortunately, Im a little shy. I shook my head and looked towards Lucia. Lucia nodded with a Lets go then. She was right. We couldnt stay here and wallow in our emotions. Hagans wish was to kill as many monsters as possible. In order to fulfill that wish, we had to go and pay Rin a visit. Just as before, we were in the hollow of a tree. We all sat directly facing Rin. First of all, you must forgive our blunder in allowing you to be ambushed by the pacifist. There was no energy in her voice as she apologized. Apparently, she had been given a nasty shock at having this terrorist attack occur in this stronghold. The security measures during our escort here had seemed extra severe. All the soldiers were on edge now. It was no wonder after such an attack. These pacifists, who are they? In the first place, is it really possible to negotiate with the monsters? I questioned. But the thing that I wanted to ask the most was That man who attacked us, he used mana or something to conjure numerous spears and control them. What was that? I heard the report. It likely was A special parasitic monster. The details will have to wait until after the autopsy. A monster that combined with a human? So that was a monsters special ability? The man who attacked you was one of a number of brilliant soldiers who protected this land. But he did not have any special powers. So they knew who he was. Even so, a parasitic monster combining with a human It was horrifying. But seeing Rins reaction made it seem that this was not a particularly unconventional method for the pacifists. In any case, what had happened was basically the betrayal of one of their bodyguards. It was no wonder that Rin looked so downcast. Do you mean that the man was being controlled by the parasitic monster? Yes, that is a possibility. He was not one who was ever sent out to fight in the frontlines. Most likely, someone had come in contact with him and planted that evil seed. Someone had snuck up close to him and exposed the parasite to him. Though we were still not sure at this point if his ambush had been against his own will, or if it was something that he had wanted to do Regardless of which it was, it meant that the citizens of light had troublemakers within. Furthermore, this disaster had happened very close to where Rin was. This was not an issue that could be hand waved. This was a very serious problem. She had an appropriately grave expression. Currently, we have arrested the mans wife and daughter for questioning. I can only hope that we learn something from the them Torture? Mia suddenly looked very attentive. Hey, this was not the moment to look happy. Seriously, you are the most imprudent, unfortunate little No. We have ways of using magic to draw out the truth from people. I see, that seems quite useful. So, I suppose we are just going to have to wait for the next report to get further information. Well, Rin, there is one other thing Lets get to the real subject. I adjusted myself on the cushion. I straightened my back and looked directly at Rin. Please tell me in detail, about how the world will end tomorrow. Also, tell me how it can be avoided. Yes. I will tell you. Rin obviously knew that this question would come. And she nodded intently. The first thing to establish is that this world No, this continent that we are in is supported by five temples which allow it to float on the ocean. And so her story began. It was like a myth. The story about this continent we stood on. Long ago, the only landmasses that existed in this world were archipelagos. The old gods created their own descendants, in other words, people in their image and made them live on the islands that they ruled. This meant that the humans, elves and the citizens of light who were called beastfolk by the humans, were all made to resemble the old gods. However, the knowledge about which of the gods had given birth to which race has been lost. For the old gods had left this world long, long ago. But even after being abandoned by the old gods who made them, the humans, elves, and citizens of light had survived, prospered and increased in numbers. Eventually, they did not have enough land to accommodate them. All of the races began to fight each other for resources. It was around this time that completely different gods descended into this world. Unlike the old gods who abandoned this world, these were called the new gods, or simply gods. One of these gods, Rugol, the God of Magic, took pity on these people who did not have enough land to live on. I shall offer you a great land. And true to his words, he lifted a great landmass from the depths of the sea. That landmass would become this continent that we are on right now. And, so that this continent would not sink once again, five wedges were pierced into the ground at different points on the continent. As the people cheered, Rugol gave them one warning. Should three of the five wedges ever fall, then this continent will surely sink back into the sea. The following waves will cause the surrounding islands to be destroyed. All living things that dwell on the land will meet their doom. The people built five great temples around the five wedges and they became places of worship. Predictably, none of the races ever did anything to spoil the sanctity of those holy lands. The temples for the wedges had the ability to make the surrounding lands fertile through mana. This resulted in people gathering around those areas. And so they became the centers of civilization, flourishing for many years. Howeverthings changed quickly when the monsters appeared one hundred years ago. It appeared that these five great temples were an important facility to the monsters as well. The monster forces attacked all five temples. A terrible battle raged Among the great five, the Underground Temple in Rown and the Storm Temple in Gal Yarth have already fallen into the hands of the monsters. The only ones that remain are the Holy City Akasha, Harulan Tower and Rin closed her mouth for a moment and lowered her eyes. She whispered what sounded like the words of a prayer. Then she raised her head again and looked at us. Im sure youve all seen it. The world tree in this land is also one of the five great temples. We all nodded with understanding. So that was why a force of twenty thousand had attacked. Well, it was also true that there were not many human strongholds left to attack. Just what the monsters intended to do after taking another temple, what was going to happen to this world, none of it was yet clear. However, given the words of the oracles, it was obvious that something fatal would occur. They were already being forced to retreat. If they lost even one of the remaining three temples, then humanitys defeat would be decided. This world, it was really in a pickle. It was surprising that everyone was not completely in despair. In other words Rin. None of this information has been given to the citizens has it? Lucia said with a severe tone. Well, there seemed to be a gag order. But I did think that it was the right decision. Yes. We too have collected information after hearing from the oracle. But it was only recently that we became sure that these oral traditions were indeed true. So then, what youve just said We do not know what the monsters intend to do with the five great temples. But we are certain that something fatal will occur. And We know that we will not be able to protect the remaining three if we continue to resist as we have. We have calculated as much. So, as I had heard earlier. A counter-offensive strategy. They would strike out even if the odds were against them. The problem was the details of the strategy Our plan is split into two parts. We will rally what surviving forces that we can from across the land and take back the Underground Temple in Rown and the Storm Temple in Gal Yarth. At the same time, we will purposely surrender the Holy City Akasha and Harulan Tower to the monsters. And When the monsters have gathered around these two lands, we will detonate these two temples that are thick with mana. According to our calculations, the land will turn to ash far out into the horizon. Even if there are many divine soldier class monsters gathered there, we should be able to annihilate all of them. Interesting. Purposely attract the enemy into the castle and then trigger a bomb. It was a desperate measure, but it just might work. But doing that alone would cause the destruction of the continent, so they would take back two of the temples at the same time Those two temples that were taken The Underground Temple and Storm Temple, I think? Is there a possibility that the wedges there are of no use anymore? According to the oracles, there has been no damage to the ability of the wedges. At least not at this point. Ahh, they asked a god. What a handy god. This world tree has the strongest defenses of the remaining bases. We citizens of light will focus on protecting it. We will want all of you to be part of the two teams that take the temples back. Will we be able to travel there with a teleport gate? Yes. We have already made preparations for that. We have readied a secret fortress in an area near to your destination. They act fast. Perhaps it was because they use familiars like when they called us. Magic is so useful. Do we have to decide immediately? Rin shook her head. This will affect your future. You should consult each other and the people you left on the mountain. You can give me your answer in the morning. She seemed quite confident. Ah, well, I guess it meant that she knew. That we really had no choice but to agree to this plan Wait. She just said something incredibly provocative as if it were nothing. Do you mean that youve found our mountain? Yes, a moment ago. Rin smiled. Ahh, I wish she had said this sooner. That was mean of her. Or not. Perhaps she meant to use it as part of the negotiation should this talk not go as she had planned. This meant that she did not fully trust us yet. We will open the teleport gate when you are all ready. Rin said as nodded towards us. Well, the fact that she shared this plan with us so quickly might mean that she trusted us after allmaybe. I didnt really know. CH 111 We held the meeting for roughly another 30 minutes. What I wanted to know in particular was about the specialized contract for familiar. Yes, I also have specialized contracts with a hundred and twenty-eight falcons Rin-san readily said. From what I hear, those falcons are a hundred and twenty-eight familiars that are handed down in her clan. Ah`, I wonder if thats why it seems smarter than my raven and are able to establish various convenient links. I got it. I shall lend you the rite scroll that is handed down in the clan. It is written in unique characters that are only handed down in the clan though Im also able to decipher such things with Read?Languageshould also be able to Very well Pan, Rin-san claps her hands. A cat-ears female servant brought over an old wooden scroll. Closely packed, illegible symbols are engraved on the wooden scroll thats tied together. I guess these are the characters. I suppose its carved on a wooden scroll to make it last as long as possible huh. Or, theres also the possibility that thisbookitself has magic applied to it. I touched and used Read?Language on the wooden scroll upon receiving permission. In the end. I was, able to read the characters. Erm. Show Not To Outsiders, is written though At the brink of the worlds destruction, such thing as the clans secret does not matter, that is what I think Ah, yes. A reasonable response huh. It really helps. Alright then, I will read this in the white room Theres limited time. I want to use it efficiently as much as possible. If not, I can just party up with some low-level member and kill some orcs after returning to the Cultivation Centre. In that case, this as well I was handed another wooden scroll. It is an extremely high ranking familiar that I am unable to contract. If it appears that Kazu is able to use it then please try to contract it I gratefully accepted that wooden scroll as well. U`n, Im handed a high-priced reward ahead of time huh. Meanwhile, Arisu and Tamaki also came to Rin-sans room. It looks like they were able to safely come all the way here without being assaulted by the Pacifists. Both their faces turn bitter when they hear of Hagan-sans death. If only, I had followed But, in exchange, Arisu healed the injuries of many people and saved many lives, right I lightly caress Arisus head. It doesnt matter who it is, its impossible to accomplish everything alone. We can only do what were able to do. Now then, the sun is still, pretty high. is what I thought so I take a look at my wristwatch and its already right before five pm. Eh`? , I tilt my head. Based on yesterdays feeling, it should almost be sunset at this time though. Kazucchi, Kazucchi. Over here is surely all the way west from the schools mountain, you know? Ah, is that so. I finally understood. A time difference is occurring. Which means, at the school, the sun will set in less than an hour huh. Time differenceI wonder if theres about an hour of it. By the way, at which part of the mountain should I open the Teleportation Gate Rin-san asks me. Ah`, thats right. If were warping then I guess a room in the Cultivation Centre should be safe. But, it seems pretty difficult to explain it in words, which part of which building. The culture gap with Rin-san is just too wide. Well then, shall I align your sight with the familiars sight Me, is it. Is, such a thing doable It is possible. Over here I do as Im told and got closer to Rin-sans side. Rin-san gently takes my hand. And placed her lips over mine. A soft sensation and hot breath. And then, Rin-sans sweet odour. From behind, Hyaa goes Tamakis voice. Waa, wawaa, waaa goes Arisus voice. Nn. Muu goes Mias voice In the next moment, my sight dyes red. No, thats not it. This is a sky dyed by the sunset. I realize. Right now, Im looking at things from Rin-sans familiars perspective. I see, the field of viewits shared like this huh. The sensation of the soft lips disappears. I unintentionally let out a moan-like voice. After that, I feel overbearing presences from behind for some reason. I wonder whats wrong, it feels like Arisu, Tamaki and Mia are glaring at me. Un, Im a bird right now. I can fly. I shant think about unnecessary things. I connected the path. Directions please By my ear is Rin-sans calm voice. At the same time, her warm breath tickles my earlobe. At the same time, the bird began a nosedive. A forest can be seen with the sky dyed in madder in its background. Its undoubtedly the schools mountain that we know of. Rin-san, a little bit more to the left. Yes, straight ahead, just like that I give her the directions and have her move the familiar. Like a flight simulator, my vision takes a sharp left roll and then it quickly drops. The middle school sections school building and the buildings in its vicinity comes into sight. Left of that and to the front At somewhere a little ways away from the other buildings, theres a three-storey building. Its the Cultivation Centre. Its this morning that I left this place. Its now evening. It feels rather nostalgic even though it hasnt even been twelve hours. In the open space in front of the Cultivation Centre, people were gathering. About fifty people. All of them are male. Its the high school sections guys. Majority of them are holding rusty axe, swords, and so forth that I guess are items taken from orcs. They were confronting the Cultivation Centre with dangerous vibes. Looking closely, a single woman is showing her face from a window on the second storey and is shouting something with furious gestures. Its Shiki-san whos on the second storey of the Cultivating Centre. The girl I left in charge while Im not around was puffing her chest out proudly and firmly glaring at the high school sections guys who gathered at the open space. Thisbasically, means that, is it. Kazu I hear Rin-sans voice by my ear. Her breath tickles my earlobe. But it seems like her voice is slightly nervous. Are you people, having a strife amongst each other Eeh, well, embarrassing as it may be, yes. The woman inside that building is our leader Then, the guys in the open space are How should I tell her. I hesitated for a bit and told her truthfully. As much as possible, in a way that I fan Rin-sans disgust. Probably the high school sections survivorstheyre a group that was treating women like slaves at a location a little ways away. They were incompatible with us and as a result, we killed their leader and it turned into a mess. The other side might be holding grudges against us Arisu and Tamaki raise surprised voices. I suppose they understood whats the situation from our conversation. Aa, wait for a little. The negotiation, itll probably end very quickly. Its necessary for us to head back to assist them. Fly into the building and open a Teleportation Gate please After about ten minutes. We appear in one of the empty room on the second storey. Its the tearoom. Me, Arisu, Tamaki and Mia look at each other. Lucia is looking around curiously. Rin-sans familiar, the falcon that opened the Teleportation Gate, lightly flapped its wings and flew on top of Lucias head. Its the nostalgic interior of the Cultivation Centre. On the first day, the empty tatami room was occupied by orcs. Its the room I saved Shiki-san. All the tatami has been replaced by the spares in the storehouse so there are no traces of the tragedy. Its not the time to be immersed in my emotions. Bellows, repulsive and vulgar jeers of the guys can be heard from outside the window. As well as Shikis voice that refutes it. We went out to the corridor from the door thats left opened. Over there, we ran into a girl who happened to pass by. Suginomiya Sumire. Arisu and Tamakis close friend, a slightly chubby girl. Arisu, Tamaki-chan! Eh, what, whats going on? When did you come back? Sumire-chan, Im back! We just came back! I am back, erm, um Arisu looks at me troubledly. Un, I guess even if we try to explain, there are too many things that happened huh. Er, eh, whos that over there? Silver-hair Foreigner-saner, erm, Guten Tag? Why German. Nn, this is a natural airheads cuteness power Mia gives a casual quip. Lucia showed a gentle smile. I know though, that its a totally fake and superficial smile. Nice to meet you. I am Lucia, I have the pleasure of being Arisu and Tamakis friend She curtsies in a graceful manner. Its as though shes wearing a dress even though shes wearing the same leather armour garments as a soldier. Lucias really a princess when it comes to things like these huh. Eh, sorry, I cant speak German Sumire whos still panicking. Shes not a German for heavens sake. Er, ah, is that so. I cast Many?Tongues on Lucia. Yup, Sumire didnt understand Lucias language. Lucia gives the same greetings to Sumire again. Ah, thank you for being so polite. My name is Sugimiya Sumire Sumire who servilely bows. Uh, uhh, you are good, with Japanese language huh. And also, your silver hair, it is very beautiful. Eh, your ears This is my races trait Race? Nn. Lucias an Elf Hey hey, its not the time to be chatting away carefreely. Especially Mia, dont say unnecessary things. Leaving that aside, explain to us the current situation Ah, thats right! Kazu-san, theres trouble. The high school section, they erm, say they want to join together as companions and are intruding on us I listen carefully to the bellows outside. Vulgar jokes about women can be heard. Sumires face is blushed. My`, isnt that quite the euphemism for to join together as companions Sumire-chan. Erm, I think that not speaking badly of the other party is a very right thing to do but, at times like this Even Arisu was making a bitter smile. Un, being told something like this by the amiable Arisu is, well, its quite something. Hey, Sumire-chan. In other words, the seniors outside, they want women? Tamaki rolls up her sleeves. Oh, shes all pumped up. No, this time, I think you probably wont have a turn though. Geez, how rude. How about throwing in the towel and obediently become sex slaves? Sex sl, erm, um I got it, Ill go and take them down! Well, wait I grabbed the hand of Tamaki whos about to go out. Tamaki went, Kazu-san, you shut up!, in a bad mood. Uwaa, shes blown her top. We dont know how much our opponents have levelled up. I mean, I guess theres nobody who can win you but, if ten people or so use magic on you Ah, I see. Magic ismuu If its limited to close quarter battles, Tamaki who became Rank 9 in swordsmanship is invincible. Those high school section guys outside, they are about level 10 at best but I suppose their levels are probably way under that. Even if I were to give them a high estimate, theyre at most a Rank 4 or 5. I think they are probably about Rank 3. In all honesty, theyre small fries. However, it becomes a different story when it comes to magic attacks. For the muscle-brained Tamaki whos experienced numerous unwise battles, she understands through experience the terror of multiple magic users working together. Besides. Lets imagine if you go out and beat them upif it goes badly, youll end up killing fellow humans, fellow schoolmates Som, something like that, Im fine with it! Kazu-san as well, killed Shiba, right. In that case, I as well Thats not it. I, just dont want you to do something like that. Of course, if it really becomes necessary, Ill nevertheless order it As Im saying that, I recall Shiki-sans words from before. Its something from when a hundred orcs advanced onto this Cultivation Centre. She, said to me, Its all my order, think of it as something the commander ordered and send your companions to the land of death When you kill someone, you kill them under my orders. Both the responsibility and privilege, they are mine to bear. Alright I said in a strong and indifferent tone. After Tamaki nervously listened to my words, she swallowed her saliva. But, Kazu-san. If so, only Kazu-sanis hurting Im happier if I can share Arisu and Tamakis pain I said and smiled. Those words are from the bottom of my heart. I think I was able to smile from the bottom of my heart. CH 112 The Situation At The Cultivation Centre Alright, now that Ive acted cool. Its necessary to decide on the course to take against those guys outside. Not by myself however, theres also the need to discuss about it with Shiki-san. I think about such things and head towards the room Shiki-sans in. I peek into the second storeys conference room. Next to Shiki-san, a number of anxious girls noticed us and made terribly surprised expressions. I mischievously place my index finger on my mouth and ask of them to keep quiet I softly call out to Shiki-san. Shiki-san whos by the window briefly looks back. The earnest Committee Chairwoman-sama lightly nodded at me. I guess she realized we came back from the behaviour of the girls around even before I call out to her. She takes a glimpse and turns towards outside once again like nothings happened. Thats not some ordinary nerve. I understood you peoples demands. Let me have a discussion about it once. I can at least be given the time to resolve myself, right After she meekly says that, she closes the window. Walking briskly with loud steps, she came towards us who are by the entrance. She glares at me. Eh`, I wonder why Im being glared at. How, out of nowhereand, that person over there is. In the first place, does she understand us? She questions me in succession. Erm, geez, how impatient. Well, I understand how she feels though. We warped here just now. That girl over there, shes Lucia. The language issue is solved with magic. Well then, lets sort out the situation. Those fellows, why now? After Shiki-san glanced at Lucia, she sighed, went well, whatever, and dropped her shoulders. Yeah, whats important now is how to deal with this situation. Whether to eliminate them with strength, with words, or. For that, its necessary for us to accurately grasp the situation. Absurd stuff. From this morning through noon, a large-scale reorganization of the organization took place in the high school section. Mia, your elder brother, Tagamiya Yuuki-senpai, is at the centre of it According to Shiki-san, Yuuki-senpai built up an organization of about fifty people as a result of it. Amongst the high school section students who survived, the weak ones are at the centre of it. However, there were also those who opposed such acts. There were also a lot of those who wished to but couldnt enter that organization. To be frank, those who had opposed and those who were rejected by Yuuki-senpai, they are those who had done as they pleased under Shiba. Yuuki-senpai, he has been thoroughly investigating the attitude of the surviving students secretly up until yesterday night. He had done detailed investigations on who has what kind of ideology and what actions they took in this fin-de-siecle situation. Therefore, even those who, at first look, were included in Shibas organization, hes able to clearly tell the ones who did things reluctantly and the ones who didnt, apart. Yuuki-senpai, he sorted the criminals out himself. It means, he, ruthlessly declared that he will forsake those who should be forsaken. However, hes not forsaking the weak. He has the determination to cast away those who were oppressing others without forsaking the weak. Yuuki-senpais words were greatly supported. I suppose that thats also the result of his mundane yet meticulous actions being accepted. Although he himself doesnt want to be the leader, everybody recognized that hes the one whos the most befitting of being the leader. Hence, the ninja wasnt able to hide within the shadows. He ended up being out in the sun and bathing in the limelight. Im certain that its something unintended. But Yuuki-senpai, he understood that thats necessary. Its precisely because hes kinda smart that, for the sake of everybody, for the sake of himself, and for the sake of his sister whos in the middle school section, he has to give it his greatest effort. As a result, his endeavour went well. It mightve gone too well, says Shiki-san. Hes undoubtedly calculated that in the end, hell be able to shave off a large amount of the formerly strong ones from the complications thatll take place at least once before the organization is assembled. But thats. It means to kill those high school section people who were the former Shiba clique, right Thats right. Otherwise, itll leave the root of evil behind. Its likely that everybody will unite and cooperate, in a sense, I think he plans to make it a rite of passage In a calm manner, she says something scary. Of course, its not that I dont understand the usefulness of that though. Its precisely because they can make such resolute decisions that Shiki-san and Yuuki-senpai are suitable to be leaders. Ara, thats a matter of course. Everybodys able to get along well when the class work hard as a whole at the cultural festivals preparations, right What youre saying is awfully accurate though How off-putting, to lump a festival with murder No, I guess its no good to have such peacetime sentiments. I think, Im surely making a sour look. Shiki-san makes a got you! look. This fellow really has a terrible personality huh! Sorry. Youre a loner so you dont have a sense of unity with the class is it God damn it! Aah geez, this personn`! Is it that fun to tease me! I guess it is huh, damn it. By the way, the girls around Shiki-san are looking in puzzlement. What are you doing letting them hear that! She might just halfheartedly cover it up afterwards. Everythings operating as usual, really, Im filled with the feeling of ah Im back at the Cultivation Centre. My tears are about to come out. Hey, Im gonna cry. Well, leaving teasing Kazu-kun at this. Serious talk, we dont have the leisure of choosing our means. Isnt that right? Translations by AsianHobbyist .com Website. Stop reading at pirate sites that steals translations. Check novelupdates. com for legit fan translations Aah, I understand that. I even have information that Shiki-san doesnt so, all the more. As one would expect, I cant say it here where there are the ears of the other girls. If its handled poorly, this continent, this world, will end tomorrow. Saying such a shocking information all willy-nilly is as one would expect, a terrible idea. Yeah, if its handled poorly, tomorrow, the world may perish Tamaki said it. She readily said it. Auh. Oh dear, thats the kind of person she is. The kind wholl give everything out if I dont properly muzzle her. Mia and Lucia are pressing on their forehead with their hands. Arisu is stupefied. Shiki-san is glaring at me with a sour expression. Yes, its my supervision mistake. Im sorry. Er, eh, was that bad? Wellits something we have to tell everybody eventually Shiki-san ordered the handful of girls around who have heard it to keep mum. Theyre nodding without knowing whats going on. Itll be troublesome if speculations spread around so it can be said to be a given decision. It seems youve acquired various information but if its necessary for me to hear it immediately, I wonder Afterwards is fine. Leaving that aside, lets quickly settle the problem here At the end of the day, were hesitating and feeling troubled because we still slightly feel that them high school section guys are compatriots. We dont want it to turn into murder. Even if were able to fight against monsters, we have strong hesitation towards killing fellow humans. Of course, I suppose there are those who already resolved themselves, Ive already, killed a single person. eh, speaking of which, there were others who already resolved themselves as well. I wonder what shes doing now. Sakura-sanwheres Nagatsuki Sakura-san? Shes currently tied and thrown into a room on the third storey Shiki-san nonchalantly says. Oi oi. What happened When the high school section guys gathered, she took her spear and was about to rush out. It doesnt look like shell listen no matter whats being said so for the time being, I had Shio-chan cast Flame?Bind to tie her up and left her Oh, ooh Flame?Bind is Fire Magic Rank 5 magic that summons a ring of flame around the target and utilizes it like a rope to constraint the target. Shio, is a fire magic user of the Cultivation Centres holdout group, Mogami Shio. One of the people who holed herself up in the Cultivation Centre with Tamaki and the others, a second-year student of the middle school section. Although shes initially raising both Fire Magic and Spearmanship, I hear she focused on just Fire Magic halfway through. Its because Sakura-chan is becoming desperate. I dont want to do something like cornering a girl whos destructively reckless What a gentle thing to do Ara, Im always gentle. Does Kazu-kun not know Shiki-san says that and laughs. She folds her arms and confidently puffs out her chest. I know. You dont want to make others play the bad guy. Translations by AsianHobbyist Website. Its precisely why, when Nagatsuki Sakura tries to single-handedly play the bad guy, you immediately prevented it. Youre gentle to everybody, but bully me huh I didnt bully you. Im only teasing you The cheeky girl flauntingly shrugs her shoulder at me. However, if it comes down to that. Ah`, Shiki-san, can we have a clandestine meeting, with just the two of us? Ara, what do you want to do alone with me? An intrigue Honestly, from this point onwards, its something that I dont really want Arisu and the others to hear. Ah, no, wait. As I thought, Lucia, you come as well I do not mind but. Are you fine, with me Rather, its great because its Lucia. I want to unleash Black Power with you and Shiki-san Lucia looks at me with dubious eyes. Shiki-san glares at me with squinting eyes. While Im at it, Arisu is also looking fixedly at me and puffing out her cheeks. No, really, I have high hopes for Lucia Kazu-kun, youre really. Well whatever, please take care of me, Lucia-san Yes, same here, Shikisan? Ah, shes having trouble grasping the distance. Shiki-san laughs brightly. You can drop the honorifics Then, I shall call you Shiki Lucia smiles. Ah, looks like shes truly happy. As I thought, black-hearted people are attracted to black-hearted people huh. Kazu-kun, youre making an unpleasant laugh You are i-ma-gi-ning it Why are you prattling Again, Im glared at fixedly by Shiki-san. CH 113 Previous post: 10 Years After C 122 POSTED 5 HOURS AGO1 COMMENT A Useless Pawn PAGE 2 I said that to Tamaki. But in fact, it wasnt really hard to kill the fifty people who gathered in front of the Cultivation Center. There was no need to ask Arisu or Tamaki for help. I just had to use my summon magic and call a random familiar. Then give the order to massacre. Either that, or I could have Lucia burn them with fire magic. A few might slip away, but that was forgivable. They wouldnt be able to survive on their own anyway. These men had used women as outlets for their desire, hurt the weak, and become Shibas subordinates. Their actions deserved much hatred from us of the Cultivation Center. Not only did most of them accept our actions, but many of them cheered us on. Not all of them, though. For instance, Arisu and Tamakis friend, Sumire Suginomiya. She had abstained earlier, and was kind hearted. What would happen? If explained properly, she should likely understand that it was unavoidable. Still, there was a chance that it would leave a bad aftertaste. We wanted to keep the unity of the Cultivation Center precious. What if we had wavered and dealt with them more softly? Now, that would actually put our unity in danger. A commander who let such horrible men go would be worthy of being denounced. It was because these factors were being put on a scale, that Shiki was still not sure. Besides, there was the other factions of the senior group, the ones around Yuki. What would they think about our handling of the situation? Shiki, Lucia, and I went into a private room and locked the door. Lucia was the first to open her mouth. Is the reason that you do not attack swiftly, have anything to do with this worlds idea of what is normal? Youre saying that were too soft, arent you? Shiki folded her arms and had the kind of bitter expression, as if she had swallowed a bug. I wont deny it. Only three days ago, we were in a world with no war, let alone violence. There will be a strong objection to killing others. Even me. Regardless of what Ive said, I was quite spoiled by Kazu. Well, I dont actually mind it if people rely on me Our eyes met I bet there is another reason as well. Well, to be honest. I just sent a crow familiar to the seniors. To tell them about what happened at the Cultivation Center. There were others besides me who had chosen summon magic. Summon Water and Summon Bread were quite useful. Also for messengers, like now. I attached a letter to the crowasking Yuki about what we should do about the guys they exiled. What kind of answer are you expecting? I think Yuki will come in person. Probably. I nodded. He tended to have a strong sense of responsibility when it came to these things. Still, I felt like it would just complicate the situation If the people attacked Yuki, we would have a good excuse to kill them all. Shiki said with a grin. Uh, yeah. Exactly. She really was a villain. Shiki wanted a reason. A reason that made if obvious to anyone that they needed to be taken care of. She wanted something to destroy the subconscious mental block that said killing was wrong. If you are all so averse to killing, I do not mind doing it myself. But this is our problem. And it is necessary for us to break out of our shells. It might get troublesome, but I would like it for you to be quiet and watch. Lucia and Shiki stared at each other. Or perhaps I should say, glared at each other. It was like two monsters sizing each other up. Their expressions were of laughter. But their eyes were not laughing. The horror. Arisu, help me! Kazu, dont look away as if youre not part of this. Uh, I just felt embarrassed because of your breasts. You know, Im a healthy young man, after all. Yes, yes. I will tell Arisu you said that. But now, I want to hear your opinion. I thought about it for a moment, and decided to talk about the thing that Tamaki had spilled earlier. I met a resident of this world. This person who was the leader of this group that called themselves the Citizens of Light A prophet-like person called Rin. According to her, this continent is going to be destroyed tomorrow. Shiki looked at Lucia. The princess of the fallen elf country nodded. Shiki folded her arms and looked at me. Are you sure?. It may sound outlandish, but it is true. And I think we will have to cooperate with the Citizens of Light tomorrow in order to prevent it. And? We will fight together. Depending on the situation, it may not just be us of the top team, the second team or people from Yukis place may join as well. I think Shiki nodded with understanding. The Cultivation Center will not be guarded very well. Thats what will happen with most of the fighting force gone. It will give the outsiders a chance. So you think we should deal with them now? No cowardly, roundabout plans or steps? I wont waste my breath. I agree that Lucia should not do it. Shes a newcomer, and it will hurt her position. But if I just did it on my own, I think that most people will accept it. But not all of them. I shrugged. And thats fine too. Lets think about whats important. And whats important is that we are all alive tomorrow and the day after that. Shiki thought for a moment.Youre right, she said with a sigh. In that case Were just wasting time here by talking. She said with a glare. Her hands were at her hips and her chest puffed out. But Kazu. You cannot go and do it alone. You will kill under my order. Understand? Well, I expected her to say that. That was Shiki for you. Stubborn ass. We decided to attack from the roof. We exited the room and headed for the stairs. Arisu and Tamaki followed us silently. A few girls stood in front of the stairs. They were all magic users. Please let us fight too. One of them had hair up to her shoulders that was dyed brown, and she wore frameless glasses. Her name was Shio Mogami. A second grader who used fire magic. My fire magic rank rose to 5 while you were gone. I think I can be of use to you. I looked at Shiki. She shrugged her shoulders and said, They seem to adore you, with an ironic laugh. Damn it. Fine. There shouldnt be too much danger if you can attack from the roof. But just in case, I want several people to wait at the entrance on the first floor Arisu and Tamaki, you two will be in command of them. If the time comesyou know what to do. There was a possibility that after being attacked from the people on the roof, that they would make a desperate attempt to enter the building. It could happen. In that case, it would be up to Arisu and Tamaki to kill them. Though, I preferred it if they didnt have to soil their hands. But this was really no time for such thoughts. Besides, there was also the matter of the Pacifists who had attacked us near the world tree. Humans or demi-humans that sided with the monsters. It was possible that we would have to face them in the future Maybe this would be good practice for when the time came. I didnt feel comfortable about this, but it was also bad to be over protective. Especially since the world could end tomorrow. We had to think about what was important. I didnt save the children of the Cultivation Center out of pity. We had decided that it was necessary to enhance our fighting force in order to survive. Thats why we helped them. Arisu and Tamaki replied cheerfully and ran down the stairs. The rest of us, along with four of the girls, moved up to the roof. When the door opened, the noon wind blew at us strongly. I couldnt see them yet, but the jeers of the senior men could already be heard. Maybe they would say something if they saw me. Perhaps they would laugh and taunt me for having been bullied. Thinking about it made me want to back away. Butyes. I wanted to at least see the faces of those I was about to kill. I walked over to the guard rail Then Shiki said, wait. Kazu. You should just summon your familiar. But You are our trump card. Our hero. Shiki said. And then she glanced at the girls who seemed to be hesitating. Oh, right. We didnt want any unnecessary questions. It wasnt about how I felt. They wanted me to look like some charismatic figure. Summon Greater Elements: Wind, Summon Greater Elements: Fire. I called the two advanced spirits. Perhaps they didnt need it, but I cast the usual support magic as well. Keen Weapon, Physical Up, Mighty Arm. Next, I cast Clear Mind and Smart Operation on Lucia, Mia and Shio Mogami and the others. Once again, Shiki did not want Clear Mind. She really was a masochist! Alright, lets go. Shiki slowly walked over to the guard rail. The men on the ground started to shout. Huh? There was something strange about the way they sounded I was moved by curiosity and peeked from the shadows of the water tower. The senior guys were all looking towards the mountain and not at us. Why? I looked in the same direction. The top of the mountain and then above that. Then I saw it. It was an island. A small island was floating, moving passed the mountain even now. Laputa? Mia said weakly. Was she in awe? No, but I looked towards Lucia, who was shaking next to me. I took her hand. As if suddenly remembering herself, she turned to me. Her fine face was terribly pale. What is that? It is said that the Demon Lord has four officers. They call them the big four. Lucia said. A floating fortress. That is one of the Demon Lords officers. It is Demon General Zagarazinas castle. And then she continued. My country was destroyed by that floating fortress. CH 114 Floating Fortress Demon General Zagarazina. Thats the first monster proper noun. Rather, whats up with a monster which has a name? There are 4 monsters in the top brass of the Demon lord army. It is said they were summoned by an exclusive contract by the demon lord. Ah, I see. So thats where the exclusive contract comes into play. That means in other words, they are strong, huh? Are they holy soldier class? It is said that they are even stronger. Although, I couldnt confirm Zagarazina during the war with our country so Well, I mean, they are a general of a whole army, after all. Only in fairy tales do the generals themselves come to the frontline. No, considering this worlds circumstances, an individuals strength can affect the outcome of the whole war so I guess I shouldnt be thinking of it like that. More so if that individuals strength is more than a Mekishu Grand or Legend Arakune What do you even mean, stronger than a Mekishu Grand? Does that mean there is a higher rank than 9 for monsters? Can we even win against something like that It is said that about 2000 ogres are stationed on that floating fortress. They crossed over the chaotic frontline at once and attacked the capital. Our country fell when the day the people of the capital looked up at the floating fortress. I see. So mobility is their greatest asset, eh? They freely roam about in the sky where one cant easily access, making them a threat which can appear anywhere. Thats extremely troublesome. 2000 monsters and a boss stronger than holy soldiers. Such a combo had made its way to this mountain. How much does the enemy the demon lord army, know about us? If all of the middle school and high school students stay hidden, can we make it past this? I shook my head after thinking for a while, it would probably be impossible. Even if their objective isnt this mountain A concrete school building, aftermath of an intense battle. Its awfully suspicious. To the inhabitants of this world, there probably isnt a more strange scenario. To start with, the high schoolers gathered here in this open space wont necessarily listen to me. Ah, really, this is ridiculous. CH 115 Floating Fortress (Part 2) Well, no matter how much we complained, there was nothing I could do. We first needed to figure out what were we going to do about that floating fortress. But at the moment not a single soul in this open space would listen to a word I said. Hey, Lucia. Teleport magic can still be used at Rin-sans falcons starting place, right? Right. We can use this falcon to ask Rin-san to do it. A falcon that was perched on top of the water tower as though as if it had been there all along came down and perched on Lucias raised arm. Rin-sans familiar nodded a couple of times. Everyone, well be making preparations to evacuate you to the land of the citizens of light. The falcon spoke. Shiki-san and the others were staring at us with a blank expression on their faces. Right. There was that language issue. I then used Many Tongues on the falcon. Rin-san understood the first time the falcon spoke, but it still repeats itself. Shiki-san stared at me and we exchanged glances. Well only evacuate the people in this gym. Then, I continued: Of course, we wont be taking those guys that are outside along with us. I cant imagine a scenario where those guys would want to quarrel with the citizens of light. So I think its best if I stayed behind and bait the monsters here. Shiki-san did not seem to disagree. In general, ordinary people would disagree with someone strangling another person to death with their own hands. But on the other hand, their hearts would normally not be in so much pain knowing that countless people starve to death every day. And this is especially true for savage and cruel men with not a single shred of morality. Thats not the problem, though I looked at Mia. Her face seemed to be lacking any expression. Right, if we do that, Yuki-senpai and the others would abandon us. The guys at the High School Section would not be able to help us. Mias brother and the others would be abandoned to their own fate. As usual, there was little change in Mias facial expression. Still, I could not see anything but her face, and she looked like she would burst into tears at any second. Nevertheless, neither Shiki-san nor myself could allow ourselves to reach a decision about the matter then and there. The enemy was getting closer and closer. Every minute, every second was crucial. I clenched my fist tight and turned to Shiki-san Kazu-kun, how long would it take five people to fly all the way to the High School Section? Shiki-san suddenly spoke. Huh? Oh, I see. It shouldnt take more than five minutes I think. And if you fly while under the effects of Greater Invisibility, you should be able to fly safely without attracting any unwanted attention. I see. Oh, thats great then. CH 116 Floating Fortress (Part 3) Its unavoidable. Shiki-san ordered the girls nearby to inform the cultivation center girls to assemble in the hall as soon as possible. After which, she turned to face us. The teleportation gate can be opened anywhere as long as the hawk familiar is there, right? It will take some more time till the floating island to reach above the cultivation center. Well have the cultivation center group escape right away with the teleportation gate. After that, you guys will fly to the high school division with the hawk. She said and continued, Ill write a memo now. Kazu-kun, call out the raven and have it fly to the rooftop of the middle school building. The high school division relay staff are stationed there. Lets have the high school division people gather in one place. Shiki-san brought out a pen and a notebook and quickly finished writing up a letter. She promptly folded the paper and tied it to the raven which I hurriedly summoned. And at my order, the raven took flight. Shiki-san and the others descended down the stairs. After sending off two familiars with deportation, I looked up at the sky one last time. The huge island slowly kept closing in on us. And along the way, it kept dropping large piles of something. Its too far for me to make something out of it but I assume its monsters. Uwah, I am glad the cultivation center didnt send out a scouting party or something now. Kazucchi, thank you. Mia said in a low voice, pulling on the hem of my shirt. I smiled at her. It was Shiki-san who thought of it. But Kazucchi immediately consented as well. I mean, if we have a chance at winning, then. Mia nodded. Even then, I was happy. If it increases your motivation, then thats even better. We turned back and left the roof. The high school divisions people were still causing an uproar at the plaza. Mmm, it seems like the enemys target will immediately shift to this. To be honest, I wanted to carry out a number of things with the teleportation gate but It doesnt seem like we have that much time. It would be better if we hurried. After about 5 minutes. At the first floors dim entrance room, a bluish-white disk shaped light with a diameter of 3 meter appeared. Its the teleportation gate. It seemed the high school divisions boys were being noisy outside as usual. Having said that, they werent even running or preparing to intercept the attack. They were completely a disordered crowd. The girls on top of the light disappeared one after the other. They were all carrying a heavy rucksack. We had preparations made to abandon the cultivation center anytime if needed. said Shiki-san. It seems the necessary equipment for survival was properly distributed among the rucksacks. It should be enough for at least a few days. That is reassuring. I used Many Tongues on Shiki-san and the others. I just realized now that it would be troublesome if they cant hold a conversation on the other side. After seeing off Shiki-san disappear on top of the light at the end, the hawk familiar closed off the teleportation gate. The hawk jumped on top of Lucias head. Is that his home now? Lucia doesnt tease familiars, after all. The hawk glared at Mia. Ah, it seems like its holding a grudge against her. Mia looked the other way and whistled, pretending not to know. The 5 of us flew out from the second floor of the cultivation center with Greater Invisibility and Fly on us. Only I could see the others with See Invisibility but they couldnt even see their allies. And thats why we held hands. Lucia carried Rin-sans hawk familiar with one hand. But if she did just that, the hawk would still be visible so Greater Invisibility was used on it as well. We crossed the plaza where the boys were still in chaos. I could hear a few of them say something. Shiba-san said. Oi, then Shiba-san. Hmm? These guys have they still not accepted the fact that Shiba-san died? Is that why they were able to do something so stupid? It happened right after we entered the woods. Something flashed on top of the floating fortress. I felt a chill run down my spine. Get inside the forest! I shouted out and plunged into the trees while descending. And within moments after that, a beam shot from the floating fortress penetrated the cultivation center. The sound of explosion burst my ears. Even the shock wave of the attack blew us away. On the spur of the moment, we tightly grasped each others hands. We closed in on each other and spun through the air And fell into a carpet of fallen leaves inside the woods. I crashed down on my back. Everyone groaned in pain. A-are you guys alright? Kazu-san, you okay? Ah yea, somehow. Just when I tried standing up, a sharp pain ran through my shoulder. I let out a low groan. Alice tried healing it with magic but U-umm, Kazu-san, is it around here? Hyaah, Alice-san, thats me. Lucia croaked. I could see it happen. Alice was rubbing Lucias butt. I couldnt help but grin a little. Mia pulled hard on my cheek. O-oi, youCyou can see?! I dont know why but I just felt like I needed to punish Kazucchi a bit. Dont go doing stuff on instinct! The way youre protesting so you really did see something, huh? Mia said with reproachful eyes. Darn it. I tried objecting again but the pain on my shoulder stopped me. Eeii, in the first place, this is no time to be conversing carelessly. When I looked up and turned towards the cultivation center That elegant building was no longer there. Only clouds of dust rose from there. The place we had been using as our base just a while ago had turned into ruins with just one attack. CH 117 Episode 117 Ogre Phalanx 1 The five of us set up in a corner of the high school courtyard. Behind us is a hedge, and to our right is a soccer goal. Yesterday, there must have been dead bodies lying all over the ground, but now its been cleaned up. It was an easy place for the ogres to attack in formation. Thats why we waited here. There were more enemies than allies. But we have Lucia. So I decided that it would be better to wait in an open terrain where we could attack in a wide area. Also, that fortress gun had destroyed the gymnasium in one blow. People had gathered in the garden in front of the building, so it was probably a shot aimed to destroy them. If we were to go on a rampage, it would be better to do it in a place where the damage would not affect the main school building. In the event that the fortress gun is aimed at us, the problem is how we would dodge it,. Keiko made a suggestion. I think we would be okay if we reflected the attack at the right time. I thought, If I could do that, I wouldnt have any trouble! But then I heard that Keiko can counter every single swing of an elite orc and the tail stinger of a bee. Im sure youll be able to find something that works for you. Ah, yes. Its just that I think Keiko-san is rather abnormal. In the event that you do not have the ability to do this, you can just run away and I will deflect the attack for you. Im sure youll be fine. You can think of it as a big boat ride! Well, lets hope for the best. Incidentally, Keiko-san was carrying a white sword this time. It was the generals sword that we defeated last night. Apparently, after much deliberation, they decided that she was the best one to have. Oh well, the generals sword was left there for a while. Almost everyone in the Ikugeikan group was using a spear. I guess its best for her to have it. Now, a squad of thirty or so flying ogres flew over the forest and approached us straight away. They are about 20 meters high. When the distance between us is less than two hundred meters, I am going to . Shoot. Yes, sir. Firestorm. Firestorm is a rank 7 fire magic. The target was an ogre that attacked from the sky. The ogres were spread out moderately. The distance between them was about five meters. Im pretty sure theyre on the lookout for magical attacks. That means. The enemy knows that were not helpless here. They didnt just come to this mountain for some reason, they came to this mountain because of us. The first thing I did was to test my strength against such a group of enemies. The firestorm landed in the middle of a group of more than thirty ogres. A cloud of flames swirled with a violent explosion. How many did you kill? My words were nothing more than a prayer that I would be able to defeat as many as possible. It wasnt like I was asking for confirmation from anyone in particular. But. Hmm, looks like you only killed two of them. Keiko said, holding her hand to her forehead before the bomb cloud cleared. It is too little. I had my shield up just before. Also, theyre trying to lower their altitude and enter the forest. I see, so the shield prevented it. The evasive maneuver of entering the forest was within our expectation. Im sure youll be happy to know that Im not the only one. Im not sure what to do, but Im sure Im not the only one. We want to reduce their numbers and buy some time. Yukino-san is currently level 8, with a rank of five in fire magic and one in water magic. He raised his level quickly by killing the bees that appeared this morning. Fire magic worked well against the bees. And Yukino-san is apparently a junior member of the track and field club that Keiko-san was a member of, along with the ninja club (unofficial). The track and field girl had round glasses and braids, which are symbols of a literary girl . Im not sure what to make of that. All the people in the high school have this attitude towards me. Its probably because theyve seen and known about my past, when I was bullied by Shiba. Its okay, though. I cant be bothered to go around telling people not to worry about it. I use the Summon Greater Elements to call up two Greater Wind Elementals and cast a standard granting spell on them. When the enemy attacks from the sky, I need to have a messenger to act as my direct guard. Mia isnt here right now, so the other members cant fly. If the enemy is flying, Lucia can cast a spell without worrying about damage to the surroundings or hitting each other. Its not a big weakness. Theyre coming out of the forest! Keiko-san said. In a couple of seconds after she said that, we could see the ogre. Holding up their round shields, they marched in six vertical rows in an orderly fashion. I wonder if that kind of dense formation is called a phalanx. Thats right. It seems that they were using those shields to block magic earlier. I see, that round shield can completely cover the upper half of the body. I wonder if the mage is using resi fire or something. It is well known that mage ogres use protective magic against various attributes. Lucia said. Im sure youre right. You should be able to assume that as long as there are wizards. This is the reason why I wanted to kill many of them in the first blow,. For now, just let off a normal shot. At my command, Lucia unleashes a Firestorm and Yukino-san a Fireball. They all hide behind their shields at once. Did the order come from behind them? It was a neatly coordinated action. Immediately after, there was a violent explosion. When the blast cleared, there was not a single fallen ogre in sight. The three-meter giants, lined up in an orderly fashion, resumed their advance in accordance with the order. I see. Lucia, the dread flare. Understood. The Dread Flare, a fire magic rank 6, is a magic that creates special flames that terrify those who see it. We all have a clear mind. So, how is this ? Lets see. When the ogres saw the flickering, eerie flames, their movements became very erratic. It seems that there is no magic in the mage ogres arsenal that can counter the magic of the spirit. Some of them tried to break ranks, while others just stood there in a daze. Only a few of the ogres seemed to be affected by the dread flare. But the confusion of those few seemed to be enough to prevent any organized action. It was fortuitous. However, our only remote attack method is magic. With Mia out of the picture, we have no choice but to rely on fire magic, even if it is ineffective. Alice and Keiko, you go in from the left and right. Cut in right after the third shot. I gave them quick instructions. Well use the wind element magic to protect us. Alice and Keiko started to run, splitting left and right. Unlike earlier, the ogres ranks were badly disrupted. The shields could not prevent the blast, and two of the ogres were hit directly and fell down. At this point, Yukino-san announced, Weve leveled up. A moment later. We appear in the familiar white room. This time This time, the people in the white room were very different from usual. Aside from me, Alice, and Lucia, the remaining two were Keiko-san and Yukino-san. Yukino-san was looking at Mia Bender curiously. Oh, I see. Yukino-san hasnt reached level 10 yet, right? Yes, I have. Im barely level 9 at . Why the honorific to my juniors? In addition, I blatantly averted her eyes. Thats why Im here at . I think I should approach er. I dont mind. I hugged Alices shoulders from behind. I hug her from behind and she lets out a distracted eh, eh, eh, eh. I want to take care of the future, not what happened the day before yesterday. Above all, I want to protect the people I love. If you can help me do that, I will fight for you, Yukino-san. Yeah, uh, . You and Alice are lovers, arent you? Oh, yes, we are. Yukino-san looks at me and Alice in turn. She looks at us both. You know what? You two have already done sex, right? Why are you asking me this now? I put on a poker face. But Alice turned bright red and turned her head. Oh no, she cant tell a lie. Its okay, Im not hiding anything from you. No, no, no, no! Its just that, you know, after exchanging lives and getting excited, and then spending a lot of time together in a white room or something, I thought that we would become closer!There are so many couples in high school, its amazing! In stories, especially war stories, its common for people to get overwhelmed after a battle. I think its a good idea to get to know your friends better. Oh, by the way, in Greece or somewhere, there was a unit that only gathered homosexual couples. I heard that they were very strong. It makes sense that they would be strong, since they would both be desperate to protect their lovers. No, Im not talking about homosexuals. Lets get back on topic. For those of us fighting in the skill system, the gender barrier is not so great. Thats why its quite possible for lovers to form a team, or rather, for lovers to form a team within a team. Yes, thats why its possible for me to be in love with both Alice and Tamaki. It cant be helped. Both Alice and Tamaki are very important to me now. And Mia is also very important to me, but in a different way. So I cant help it. Its not my fault. Self-justification complete. Well, thats it. . I think Ill take a break for a while. I said, and took out the two bundles of wooden scrolls that Leanne had given me. Im sure youll be able to understand why Ive been so impressed with your work. A white room is convenient for reading, isnt it? CH 118 Episode 118 C Full-Time Contract The words on the scrolls made of wood can be read by the lead language. First of all, the contents of the exclusive contract are as follows. The exclusive contract is a summoning contract made with specific individuals of phantoms living in a conceptual world called the spirit world. There was no explanation about the spirit world or the phantoms. Lucia said she didnt know either. In the event that youre looking for the best way to get the most out of your business, then youre in the right place. Im a little concerned about here. Im a little curious about this, because the summoning magic I use doesnt have any chanting. So, I immediately asked my laptop about it. The answer I got was that when you cast a spell, you have to put the name of the individual in question at the end of the spell, or recognize it by remembering it. Its important to remember and recognize the name. You can only make a professional contract with one summoner per phantom. One contractor can make a contract with multiple phantoms. If another summoner wants to make a contract with the corresponding individual, the contract with the previous summoner must be broken. In addition, the death of the contractor is considered a breach of contract. If the summoner wants to make a contract with a phantom, the contract with the previous summoner must be broken. Re-contracting is also impossible. This means that even if a phantasmal beast dies in this world, it is still alive and well in the spirit world, just like a normal user. But if theyre killed, theyll get angry and say, Youre using me to kill me, Im not going to listen to you anymore. Its important to know that you cant use them as bait or as pawns. In some cases, depending on the skill of the summoner, it may not be possible to make a professional contract, and even if it is possible, the abilities of the summoned individual may be downgraded. For example, if the summoners rank is 5, then even if the summoner originally summons a phantom of rank 7, the summoned beats will be reduced to rank 5. I see, I understand now. By the way, regarding the ritual of the contract, it seems that all you need are ancient letters written on the floor and the blood of the contractor. Lucia can tell us about the ancient script. I wonder if I can do a full-time contract ceremony in this classroom. Why dont we just do a Q & A? Lucia answered immediately. She seems to understand this white room system much better than we do. So we did a Q & A. When you return to your original location, everything that happened in this white room will be considered to have never happened. A full-time contract is not an exception to this rule. Its impossible after all Keiko laughs. Well, thats right. Kazu-san. So, the phantom beast that I borrowed from Lean is . Ah, it looks like a wolf? It has a name. Its the phantom wolf king Sha Lau. I answered Alice. Lucias eyes widened. Ive heard of it. There is an old legend about a great wolf that lives deep in the forest. He is said to be a thousand or ten thousand years old, and his body is bigger than a horse. Tell me more. Lucia told us a fairy tale, like Kintaro or Momotaro in our world. Sha Lau generously gave the young child all the knowledge he possessed. When the child grows up, he leaves the forest and becomes the king of a nation with the knowledge and wisdom he gained from the great wolf. Sha Lau is also mentioned in another story. In this story, a dragon and a great wolf fight for years, decades, and even centuries. It is said that Sha Lau made friends with the dragon king during the battle, and later they joined hands to protect the peace of the world. There are stories of human heroes challenging Sha Lau. But even the invincible hero was defeated by the legendary giant wolf. However, out of respect for the heros noble attitude, the great wolf gave him his treasured holy sword. With the help of the holy sword, the brave hero defeats the evil witch and restores peace to the kingdom. looks really strong. If Sha Lau, the Phantom Wolf King, were a real-life Great Wolf, then yes, he would be a very powerful being. Im sure youve heard of it. It is possible that it is downgraded depending on the rank of my summoning magic. Its also possible that you may not be able to make a contract before that. In fact, Leanne said that she could not make a contract with Sha Lau. Thats why she gave it to me. She must be a very good magician, objectively speaking. My rank in summoning magic is 8, so Im probably better than Lean in terms of rank. In other words, I should be able to handle it. I hope I can manage it. It will take about an hour to prepare for the ritual. If I go back to Lean-san, he might be able to help me. Thats true. Its going to take some time to draw the plans. If Lean, with his experience, can help us, we will have a better chance of success. The drawings didnt have to be so precise, but Lucia wasnt used to that kind of work. Im wondering if theres some kind of magic called light language that can make it possible to write any kind of text. No, its just too convenient. Now, I think Ive researched what I can about full-time contracts. All thats left to do now is to go back to the original location and clean up the enemies. Id like to get some more rest before that, though. You can make out with Alice to your hearts content. Keiko-san laughs. If you want to go further with your flirting, I can draw the curtains for you. Please dont be so considerate. Or do you have to be with Tamaki-chan and Alice-chan to have sex with them? Oh, this guy dropped a bomb! Keiko-san looks very happy. It was completely on purpose. Im sure of it. This person is also in the same category as Yuki-senpai and Mia. Im not sure what to do. Ive heard about it from Yu. Im sure youre not the only one. Mia is still different. Mia is still not. My shoulders slumped in resignation. Im not sure what to do. Its better to do that than to have people guessing. Mainly for my mental health. Also, to prevent Alice and Tamaki from getting the wrong idea later on. Well, I havent even explained the details to Lucia. In the first place, the reason I was able to level up so quickly after the earthquake was because I had planned to kill Shiba. Now that Ive killed Shiba with my own hands, it doesnt really matter if Im a murder or not.. I dont think Yukino-san and Keiko-san would have any sympathy for Shiba, who was doing whatever he wanted in high school. So, Im going to be frank about all of this. I was digging a pit. I happened to be level 1. I met Alice and went with her to liberate Ikugikan. Defeating the elite at the last minute. On the second day, I led the middle school students to liberate the girls dormitory and the middle school building. In the process, there were casualties. My heart was gradually worn out by the harsh battle. I exploded when I saw Shiba caught Alice. Tamaki came to help me and saved me who was desperate. After that, I went to the high school with Tamaki, met Yuki-senpai, and ran into the orc unit to save Alice. I killed the General, and then I killed Shiba. Its a great adventure. After I finished recounting the events up to the second year, Yukino-san exhaled loudly and said with admiration. I feel like this is a story about a hero. I dont think the main character of a normal story would be this busy. I chuckled. Yes, it was a very intense time. The time that passed between me, Alice, Tamaki and Mia must have given us a rich experience that would normally last for months, or maybe even years. Since this is the third year, did you and Mia form a good relationship? And then Keiko-san came back to mix things up. Wow, this person should read the atmosphere! I was thinking about it now, but isnt Keiko-san and senior Yuki ruining their chances while being alone? And then he smiled bitterly. Ah, ahhh Oh, Keiko-san, I messed up. I think it was a clean hit. She went to the corner of the room and sat on the floor. Oh, shes starting to sob. You have a weaker spirit than I thought, Greater Ninja . No, Im not. I want to have that kind of relationship with Yukino. But youre a gentleman, and Im a big sister, so I feel like I should lead, but I just get embarrassed. You know, youre also Yu-kun. I think Keiko-san is a very attractive woman! Alice hurriedly rushed over to comfort her. Im sure youll be able to understand why Ive been so impressed with your work. You dont need to say anything else! This is what she always does when shes upset. Theyre like demons in battle, though. . They are clumsy people. Im not sure I can speak for others either. Im not sure what to say. Its interesting to see how people perceive things from different cultures. Just so you know, Alice and Keiko are very interesting people. Lucia put her hand over her mouth and made an expression of I see. I pretend not to know. This conversation is getting out of hand. I want to pretend to be someone else. CH 119 Episode 119 C Ogre Phalanx 2 After a while, Keiko, who had recovered, turned her head and said, By the way I dont know about this Shiba kid, but hes the son of the director , isnt he? Yes, Sasou Shiba, he was in the same grade as me, first year. But that Shiba is no longer with us. I killed him. Its strange, isnt it? But Keiko-san nodded her head. What is it? Thats the thing. But, there were rumors that Shiba was still alive. Some of the children have met him. It couldnt be true. I shook my head violently. Its not possible. Im not sure what to do. It was supposed to be , okay? Wait a minute. I was worried. No, but thats ridiculous. I also think that Shiba is dead. I think Shiba is dead too, Keiko said. But there is a rumor that Shiba is still alive. Thanks to that, the children of the old Shiba faction were more vigorous than I thought. In the end, they reached middle school and caused you trouble. Im sorry about that. No, no, thats okay now. So what shes saying is that someone spread the rumor that Shiba is still alive? But what benefit would that give to that person? Im confused. I cant read the other persons intentions. At times like this, I wish Mr. Shiki were here to help me. Lucia, what do you have to say about this? I dont know if Im fully aware of the situation, but I dont think its a good idea to be distracted by all the gibberish. Oh, well, I see. I can assure you that these silly rumors are not worth believing and are pointless. The ones who gathered in front of the education center were scattered by the blow of the fortress gun. Even the survivors will soon be killed by the ogre. The only people who will be evacuated are the Ikugeikann group and those who gathered with Yuki-senpai. They would have no place to run and no way to survive. It didnt matter what kind of intentions were behind the false rumors. Rather than that, its this battle now.. We all reconfirmed our plan. We have a plan to take advantage of that. We carefully discussed the plan. After that, we left the white room and returned to the battlefield. Yukino: level 9, fire magic 5, water magic 1, skill points 2 We return to the ground from the white room. The battle resumes. However, it is a continuous time for the ogres. The monsters are still confused by the Dread Flare. The front row is badly hurt by the fire magic of Lucia and Yukino-san. To drive a wedge into it, Alice charged from the left and Keiko from the right. The Ogres sword, with its huge body and long arms, had a greater reach than Alices spear. In the white room, I conducted a few experiments. The results showed that this reach change consumes MP. Whether its the silver handle or the reddish-black tip, it costs 5 MP per extension. The current Alice is level 23, so her MP is 230. Even though she was using healing magic, she was still able to hit a few times in a row. Alice plunged her spear with a burst of energy. The tip of the spear glowed red. The thrust went through the ogres shield, and pierced the giants throat with a single blow. The extension was momentary, and the tip of the spear quickly returned to its original length. But in the meantime, Alice is quickly fleshing out the next ogre. Noticing that the ogre in the front row has fallen, the second ogre hurriedly sets up his shield, but . Too late. Alice has already stepped inside the giants reach. Her next attack was to the feet, where the shield was out of reach. For a three-meter-tall giant, its a near-surprise strike from a completely unseen location. The ogre was barefoot. The magic spear badly scratches the back of the skinny foot. Blue blood danced in the air. The ogre gave a stifled cry and tried to step back. This caused the formation to become even more disorganized. Alice quickly delivered the next blow to the Ogre next to her, staggering him as well. The confusion was compounded. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Alice changed her position as if dancing, and repeated her attack. Yes, thats it, theres no need to overreact. On the other hand, Keiko, who rushed in from the right hand side, is . What the hell is that? Well, its . Its always like that. My voice was dumbfounded. Im not sure why Yukino-san looks so apologetic, but he does. The two ogres held their swords and slashed at her in unison as she hasted herself and closed the distance with her bare hands. Reflection. Keiko, her whole body glowing red from Haste, shifts her body slightly to the side to avoid the Ogres slash. The other slash is repelled by the familiar Reflection. The dodged ogre falls forward, and the repelled ogre falls backward and loses its stance. The formation was disrupted. I jumped right into it. He kicked the ground with his whole body, and slashed the arm holding the shield of the defeated ogre with his white sword. With a fluid motion, Keiko slammed her white sword into the neck of the ogre that had fallen forward. The second ogres head detaches from its body and flies through the air. Keiko cut even deeper into the enemy lines. Taking advantage of her smaller size, she dug deep into the enemys bosom and crushed the ogres formation. The ogres were no longer able to control themselves. They struck at Keiko individually, but that only caused them to strike each other. Im sure youll be able to understand what I mean. Level up. Lucia said as the fourth Ogre was defeated, along with Alice. Soon after, we were in a white room. What is it? Im sure youve had a lot of fun. You were very good with a sword, though. Thats my style. Keiko-san chuckled. You can do that without any skills, but you cant do it on your own. Its not true, is it? The truth is, I only learned the basics of swords from my master who went back to Hong Kong. He flicked his tongue in a mischievous manner. I wonder what that master is teaching in Japan. The fact that hes Chinese and an aikido master is pretty suspicious, but even more so is the fact that hes from . Im sure the reason my sword is so light is because I have a rank 3 physical skill. You can cut the neck quickly and easily thanks to this. Shes got nothing but scary things to say! Alice and Yukino-san were laughing with drawn-out faces. However, Keiko, please be careful. And Im sure theres still an unharmed mage and captain in the enemys rear. Lucia tightened our buoyant mood. Thats true. Its only a preliminary battle so far. Lucia: level 16, fire magic 7, skill points 4 We return to our original location and continue our fight. And that was something that was only possible right after we left this white room. Lucia and Yukino-san unleashed their attack magic in succession. In response, Alice and Keiko on the front line hid behind the ogre. Explosions occurred one after another. Alice and the others use the Ogres large body as a shield to protect themselves from the attack. The small amount of wind from the blasts would not be a big deal because of fire resistance. On the other hand, the ogres, whose ranks were already broken, fell to the ground in a flurry of attacks. Thats right, right after leaving the white room is the perfect time to attack. The number of fallen ogres was three , and the fourth one collapsed. Shortly after, we were back in the white room. Its my level up. Yukino-san said. It seems that the ogre is a level 6. Ive already raised my level by two levels in this battle, so Im sure my calculations are correct. After a brief discussion, I left the white room. Yukino: Level 10, Fire Magic 5 / Water Magic 1, Skill Points 4 Once again, I returned from the white room, this time with a simultaneous fire magic attack. Even with the mages resistances, the ogres still fell in a heap in front of the intense fire. After killing two more, Keiko-san levels up. Keiko said she wanted to improve her magic-granting skills next, so she was still saving her four skill points. We discussed the timing again and left the white room. Keiko: Level 19, Reconnaissance 5, Grant 4, Movement 2, Physical 3, Skill Points 4 So far, so good. But thats only because the enemys superior species had done very little work. Its a good thing that Im not the only one who has a problem with this. Here it comes, up in the air! CH 120 Episode 120 C The Ogre Phalanx 3 The Captain Ogre was much larger, in size, than the others. He had a clad metal body armor that had the color of gold in the sun, and he was holding a huge silver hammer in both hands. I felt like I would be torn to pieces getting hit by that thing. And then there were those who took off into the sky. They were all ogres with wands in their hands. They were four mage ogres. The mages swung their wands in unison from behind the captain. Four streaks of white glow hit us in the rearguard. With a chill that seemed to freeze my skin, ice bombs the size of grains of rice rained down on me. But we knew that the enemy would attack us with water magic. We all had water resistance on us. I didnt feel like I could time the reflection right, so I quickly shielded my eyes with my arms. The ice pellet hit my whole body. I felt a dull pain and a sensation of cold air cutting through my skin. Its not an unbearable pain. To be honest, the Hellhounds flames were much worse. Still, . Yukino screams. No. It hurts, help me. He fell to the ground and stumbled around. His whole body was covered in wounds. Oh no, hes only level 10. Hes only a third of my level. If hit points increase with level up, then the shock I feel is probably only a third of what he feels. Its no wonder that what hurts a little for me is terrible pain for him. However, I didnt expect him to scream so much. I bite my lip tightly. What could I have done differently? The captain is coming! Lucia shouts. Yes, now was not the time for regrets. Elle, two of you must intercept the captain! I put two Greater Wind Elementals, which I had left as a rearguard protection, against the flying Captain Ogre. The female-shaped messengers, made of translucent bodies, rose in an arc to intercept the leader of the ferocious ogre. They clashed violently. The Wind Elemental, which is actually a rank 6 warrior, seemed to be struggling against the captain, even with two of them. Its true that is not a simple task. This is a great way to make sure you are getting the most out of your investment. Still, we can buy some time. If I can buy enough time, Alice and the others will be able to sweep up the small fry. For that, please visit . Lucia, slow them down. Yes, sir. Flame Bind. The captain ogres entire body is bound up in a rope of flame. But right after that. The mages behind the captain unleashed their magic at once. Four streaks of pale blue light flew at the captain. In the sky above, there is a Captain Ogre and four Mage Ogres. Against them were two Greater Wind Elementals, me, Lucia, and Yukino-san. Alice and Keiko are in a melee combat with a phalanx of fifteen or so Ogre troops. It would be impossible for them to escort us. The two of them have been able to draw the Ogre swarm away from us, so we are still able to manage. Yukino-san was still lying on the ground. He was in a lot of pain. I dont think hes been through too many rough spots. Self-healing, please. Yes, yes . Im sorry, but I cant take away Lucias moves. Now, I look up at the Captain Ogre, who is connected to two Wind Elementals. There are several ways to deal with this. Im not sure what Im going to do, but Im going to go with the safest way. Samon Greater Elements: Wind. I summoned another Greater Wind Elemental and quickly applied the Templars granting magic. In the meantime, the mage unleashes a few ice spells, but . Lucia intercepts this with a firestorm with magic release. The ice and flames collide, causing a series of explosions. Yukino-san is screaming again, but I ignore him with all my heart. Bypass the captain and attack the mage in the rear. I ordered. The translucent girl soars up like a whirlwind and heads for the enemys rearguard, the mage ogres. The mages intercepted the approaching wind elementals with ice flakes. However, the impact of the ice was no obstacle for the Wind Elemental, which had a water resistance in it. On the contrary, the lightning bolts that she unleashed hurt the mages. The mages were at the mercy of a single Wind Elemental. This is a matter of compatibility. The mages, judging that we were not good in the air, attacked us from the sky. But the Greater Wind Elemental I had summoned was an expert in the sky. There was no way it could lose a dogfight to a mage who could only fly. However, this is just a way to buy time. Ive already consumed quite a bit of MP with the granting magic, so I cant call up another one. Flame Bind. Once again, a rope of flame strikes the Captain Ogre. It entangles his entire body. The captain flails wildly and then lets out a deafening roar. Half of the rope of flame disappears with the roar of the undoing spell. However, half of the flames are still holding the captain. Moreover, the mages are too busy with their own affairs to support the captain. Then, two wind elementals struck. The Captain Ogre was hit by the electric shocks, cut and wounded by the wind blades. He moans and roars some more. Finally, he breaks free of the flame binding completely, but . Flame Bind. Lucia calmly unleashes her next spell. The captain is once again encased in a rope of flame. Wow, this kid is ruthless. No, it was my order, but Well, I guess Ill just keep grinding away at . Just as I was thinking this, the sound of leveling up rang out in my head. Oops, Alice and the others have defeated the ogre. In the white room. Alice ran up to the battered Yukino-san and used her heal a few times. Yukino-san was crying without any shame. I dont want to do this! I dont want to do this, please help me! She slumped down on the spot and continued to cry. She wiped her tears away with both hands, but they kept flowing. Her heart was completely broken. No, to be honest, I underestimated her. I hadnt really thought about what it would be like to fight alongside a level 9 person. In Lucias case, she was fine and didnt feel anything after she reached a certain level. No, in her case, she feels comfortable and endures her pain. I glanced at Lucia. The exiled elf princess noticed my gaze and slowly shook her head. I dont have any words to say to those who are suddenly caught up in this battle without having made any preparations. Keiko-san hugged Yukino-san, who was slumped over and sobbing. She gently patted her back and comforted her. Im sorry, Yukino-san. Im sorry I made you go along with my reckless plan. Yukino-san cries like a child, and Keiko-san hugs her. Im sorry, senpai. Im sorry I couldnt live up to your expectations, I No, youve done well. Thats enough. To think. Lucia muttered. Im sure youre confused, but its the first time youve faced a situation like this. Shiki is such a good commander, isnt he? I nodded my head. Yes, all the girls in the nursery were reassuring. So I hadnt expected that some of them would break down in the fight like this. But if that was the result of Shikis clever guidance, then is the place to be. I cant help but be convinced and amazed. It is no wonder that Yuki-senpai has not been able to unite the disparate members of the high school until last night as well as the Ikugikan group. I didnt understand the difference. However, as far as Ive observed Kazu, it seems that there are many people who try to be reassuring by using you as a basis for their hearts. Thats another ploy of Shiki-san. Lucia agrees, I see. If you think about it, it is true that the Ikugeikan group has been instructed from the top down under the leadership of me and Mr. Shiki for three days, and has acted without hesitation. The high school, on the other hand, had been in a state of extreme confusion. Perhaps Yukino had no one to rely on, no pillar of emotional support. Barely, since this morning, with Yuki-senpai standing above him, a minimum level of organization has just been established . Its probably not as tightly knit as the Ikugikan group. Although it is unavoidable, the organization is a bit unreliable when it comes to fighting together in the future. Well, thats how bad Shiki-san is. If Shiki-san were here, I wonder if he could get Yukino-san under control. I dont even know what to do with a crying girl like this. Thinking about this, I sigh. CH 121 Chapter 121 Ogre Phalanx 4 When I leave the white room, Id like Yukino-san to return to the main school building. Ill head over there Alice I think that small ogre is pretty easy. I wonder if you can manage it. Keiko-san is amazing Even though she was surrounded by a lot of ogres, she just reacted like she had eyes on her back, to avoid and deflect them. I would have had no other choice but to run away and hide to avoid being surrounded. Its not like that, your response is pretty normal. You dont have to push yourself too hard. Moreover, Keiko-sans tactics are probably understood only by the captain itself. And even he is powerless compared to the god soldier class. Its just different from your field of expertise. I gave a brief explanation. Keiko-san also nodded, here and there and said, Right. This person was always at her own pace. All right Alice was still hesitant as she kept averting her eyes. Well, its not that I dont understand her situation. If you fight side by side, youll find out one day anyway. Hey, dont push yourself too hard, and just keep attracting the ogres. Im not telling you to knock it down but If we manage to defeat the captain, I think the small fish will run away on their own. Even if Yukino-san leaves halfway, the battle situation is still manageable. As it is, Keiko-san took time to comfort Yukino-san. No one mentioned that the smell of ammonia was wafting in the air. From the bottom of my heart, I was glad that Mia wasnt there. As soon as Yukino-san left the white room, he headed towards the school building. Probably the ogres were busy, they didnt have the time to chase after Yukino-san. Im sorry, that, I Its enough, Yukino-san was very active in the early stages of the toughest battle. I followed Yukino-san, who managed to stop crying but looked down apologetically. First of all, they were senior students Now weve come this far, combat experience was much more important than age. Kazuhisa: Level C 29 Grant magic C 5 Summon magic C 8 Skill points C 7 * After we returned from the white room, we resumed fighting. Then Yukino-san stood up and ran toward the main school building while staggering. I was relieved to see that the ogre didnt even notice him. Now, the rest is the procedure of annihilating the captain and the mage. Then two of the four Mages who were practitioners of the wind element suddenly lowered their gazes. Did they notice him? The Mage and his team set out a strategy to attack using wind magic and Lucia was being attacked by two in the rearguard. To be honest, I was glad I was able to send Yukino-san safely this time. After landing on the ground, the two Mages continuously hit us with ice gravel. Reflection Bright Shield I was just on time. Lucia and me each created a translucent shield that reflected the magic of ice. While they were preparing for another attack, but At this level, It was still tolerable. Rather, the mage got hit by the gravel reflected by me that he had released, and screamed loudly. How was Lucia doing, who was hit by countless ice blocks with me? I glanced at her from the side. While bleeding from the forehead, Lucia was expressionless and was casting bondage magic on the captain. Lucias resolution is really reliable. Thank you, Kazu-kun. Then Followed, a Flame Javelin by Lucia towards the mages. The spear wrapped in the flames looked like a red lotus, piercing a Mages body. Also I will be an avant-garde. Huh!. Lucia pulled out her whip attached to her thigh-straps as she rushed towards the two mages. It was not an ordinary whip. It was a magical iron rope that could transform into a whip with sufficient mana. As a member of the Royal family, she was also trained as a swordsman. Even though she was a mage, the enemy was an ogre, a muscular bodied monster with a height of almost 3 meters. I didnt have the courage to rush towards it. But Lucia didnt hesitate a bit to challenge the giant. The timing was right. When the mage ogre swung his cane Flame Shield Fire Magic Rank 7, received the attack of a flame shield that was created a moment ago. Lucia held the whip, swishing it in air to give a strong blow at the feet of the mage ogre. The mage who received the iron whip fell on knees with a painful groan. Nightmare Explosion. Lucia created a black sphere about the size of a baseball and rolled it at the feet of the ogre that had stopped moving. Fire magic rank 7, nightmare explosion. The effect was Lucia took a quick distance. Another mage ogre stopped beside the kneeling ogre and shot an ice bullet at her. Immediately after Fire Bullet Lucias weakest rank 1 fire bullet hit one of the black spheres. The black sphere exploded. The explosions continued and the body of the large monster was blown away. The Nightmare Explosions were, in the words of our civilization, grenades or land mines. Originally, it explodes after a specified time after the time of activation. At the same time, It could also burst if it receives a strong impact. However, the explosion did not occur when it rolled on the ground. So Lucia fired a fire bullet at the moment the mage ogre tried to stop her. Due to the synergistic effect, the explosion broke through the fire resistant armours that the mage ogres wore, killing the two monsters. However, this almost stopped Lucias magic. As expected, I was breathing hard. And we went to the white room. Alice and Lucia have leveled up. I left the white room just for a fresher. Alice: Level C 24 Spear C 7 Healing Magic C 5 Skill Points C 5 Lucia: Level C 17 Fire Magic C 7 Skill Points C 6 * The trend of the battle was being decided. The enemy mage, and the remaining two, cannot compete with the Greater Wind Elemental. Although the captain was fighting well against the two wind elements, it seemed that even he had difficulty completely breaking it down. Keiko-san and Alice-san steadily defeated the small fish ogres. And the rest was manageable. The ogre minions turned to jewels one by one. The Blue jewels rolled around. And the Mage ogre turned into two blue jewels. There were about ten ogres fighting with Alice-san. I was taking care of even more Keiko-san should level up now. Well. I wonder if I can raise my magic. Granted. I slowly said such a thing and raised her grant magic to rank 5. She was now equal to me when it came to granting magic. I thought it was tactically very good to be able to use reflection spells in the front lines. Keiko: Level C 20 Reconnaissance C 5 Grant C 4 5 Exercise C 2 Physical C 3 Skill points C 6 1 * We returned to the white room. The ogres who had lost their fighting spirit turned their backs on each other and tried to escape into the forest. Alice-san and Keiko-san attacked their defenseless backs and defeated them one by one. That was enough. I gave instructions to them not to chase. Both of you, come back! I stared at the captain who came down to the ground, flowing the wind element and shouted. Even now, he probably thought that he had advantage in the sky because of the wind elemental. With the support of Mages, I couldnt hope for it anymore. As if in response to the captain, the two Mages, who were struggling in the wind, also come down to earth. With a last wave of resistance, Lucia and I continuously shot ice gravel in succession The battle was slow. I stopped the captain who came to me with a flame bind whereas Lucia used her last strength. I reflected ice gravel with Reflection. Alice-san and Keiko-san, who have already scattered all the ogre minions, attacked the captain. Even though he was weak, the captain was as good as I expected. He took Alice-sans blow on his shoulder and still attacked back to Keiko-san. But that was also a bad move. Reflection Keiko reflected the blow at the perfect time. Captain ogres silver hammer bounced off and crushed his head. The captain changed to four blue jewels. On the other hand, my reflection caused severe damage to the two mages. The mages stumbled. Then the girls attacked with The Thunder Dance. The two mages burst into screams and collapsed. It happened almost at the same time as the death of their leader, the Captain. At the end of the battle, Alice, Lucia, and I were leveling up.